Archive of Our Own

Work Text

Hinata always liked volleyball. 
 
But from a young age, he was drawn to basketball. He would play with his friends from elementary and spend his days dribbling across the court with sweat dripping down the side of his face as his heart pounds against his chest with so much excitement and thrill. During those days, basketball was actually enjoyable. 
 
Unlike his friends, he joined Teiko middle school. 
 
He barely passed the entrance exam, to which he cried and celebrated with his mom and sister out of it, and knew that he couldn't resist. The first year of middle school was full of joy and fun. His teammates were everything to him, and he thought that he was everything to them. 
 Hinata shakes his head, trying to rid the memories of his past. He sat near the back of the bus that they're taking to Tokyo for a practice match. Kageyama, who of course is sat with him, is bickering with Tsukishima. Yamaguchi just listens and occasionally chuckles where he is sat next to Tsukishima.  He normally would have joined in with the argument, but he can't get his mind off the dream he had that morning about middle school.  
"You can't be part of the generations of miracles when you're an insecure wimp who can't make it through practice!"
 "Hinata?"  
"You're getting weak, Shouyou. I didn't know you could be so pathetic." 
 "Is he okay?"  
"HE'S DEAD!" 
 "He can't hear us.. Hinata? Hinata!?"  
"We don't welcome people who can't keep up." 
 "HINATA!"  Hinata quite literally jumps and would probably be out of his seat and on the floor it wasn't for the seat belt securing him tightly. Looking around, he sees Kageyama, the third years, Takeda, Tanaka, Nishinoya and Ennoshita looking at him with concern in their features. He blinks a couple times in confusion.  "We were calling your name and you completely blanked out. Are you okay?" Daichi asks through the tensed silence. Hinata stiftly nods, trying to remember what happened. When he does, his cheeks grow warm in a way he knows that he's blushing.  "Ah- sorry. . . I don't know what happened there. Maybe I'm tired and slept with my eyes open?" He chuckles awkwardly. Ukai asks from the driver's seat if everything's okay, Daichi responds to him and after Takeda makes sure everything is okay with Hinata, they all go back to their seats.  "What kind of idiot sleeps with their eyes open?" Tsukishima questions and Hinata's head whips to the side to glare at him and snarl, to which he responds with a smirk that only makes Hinata feel more embarrassed. He grumbles but faces forward again and crosses his arm, waiting for the journey to end.  --  They got to their rooms about an hour ago. All three teams rented a room for themselves that are all next to each other. Hinata is in Nekoma's room, seated next Kenma who Inuoka is also sitting next to. They both watch Kenma play his new game,making 'Oooo's and 'Ahhh's sounds whenever Kenma explains something interesting.  "Do you guys get it now?" He asks and the watching boys nod their head.  "Can I play now?" Inuoka grins as Kenma passes him his phone, to which he quickly starts playing. Looking outside, Hinata feels like going outside. It's around four, almost five, and he really wants to play some basketball under the sunset play some volleyball under the sunset.  "Sorry guys, I'm gonna go." Hinata gets up, "I really wanna watch the sunset."  "Want us to come?" Inuoka asks.  Hinata shakes his head, "No it's fine. I'll catch you guys at dinner!" They wave him goodbye, to which he returns before quickly before walking out of the room. He walks pass his teams's room and Fukurodani's room, finally making it to the exit. He walks down the roads and the further he walks, the louder it gets. The smell of cigarettes make his nose scrunch up, cars zooming pass him. He still remembers when he'd walk down this very road with people he called friends.  'Stop it. Why am I thinking of the past. I should be thinking about the future.' He scolds himself lightly, digging his nails into his skin to distract himself with the pain. Soon enough, he finds what he's looking for. An empty basketball court. He won't play basketball. He'll play volleyball. Because he only loves volleyball.  Grabbing the colorful ball out of his bag, he practiced with his receives. They aren't bad, but not good either. If he wants to get better, he needs to improve his skills. As he bounces the ball on him arms, he can't help but feel drawn towards the basketball in the corner of the court. He knows that he said he would never play basketball again, but something was urging him to play.  Giving in to his needs, Hinata stuffs the ball back in his bag before running to check the condition of the basketball. It's covered in wet leaves and dirt, but he doesn't mind. He bounces it a couple times before attempting to shoot it at the hoop. Of course it misses, and he frowns.  
'I expected that. But it still pisses me off.'
 Suddenly, a shadow looms over him and catches his attention. He looks behind him to see the huge figure of a male, looking back down at him with a curious gaze. Not only was he tall, but he was muscular too. His hair was two-toned, black and red and he quite literally has to tilt his head upwards to meet the crimson-red eyes of the male. He lets out a squeak and recoils back.  "Sorry kid, I didn't mean to scare you." Hinata has all the reasons to be scared but one look at his split brows are enough to make him burst into laughter. The red-head looks at him in confusion, "What's so funny, huh?"  "Why do your eyebrows look like that! It's split into two!" He laughs even louder and the man scowls.  "Stating the obvious. Anyways, what's a kid like you doing here. It'll get dark soon. The streets aren't safe in Tokyo at night." He asks after rolling his eyes.  "I'm old enough to look after myself!"  "Ten isn't old enough."  Hinata squawks in disbelief. 'Is he really saying I look like a ten year old!?"  "I'm actually fifteen! You're five years off!"  The man actually looks shocked before he shakes his head and looks at the ginger-haired teen in front of him properly.  "Wait so you're telling me that you're only a year younger than me?"  It was Hinata's turn to look shocked.

"HUH!? T-THERE'S NO WAY!" Hinata couldn't believe it. This boy who was taller than Tsukishima and more muscular than Ushijima who's a third year, was basically the same age as Hinata!? "Anyways, I'm sorry or whatever for getting your age wrong. I still kinda doubt that you're actually fifteen but I forgot my ball so how about we play against each other?"  If this was volleyball, Hinata wouldn't think twice before saying yes. But basketball. . .He didn't want to really get back into the sport. But. . . "Why should I? You could just be a twenty year old tricking me."  A tick mark appears on the boy's face as he snarls.  "I-I DON'T LOOK TWENTY!" He shakes his head, "Look, I need a ball and you need someone to practice with. From what I've seen, you look pretty crappy at the game so I can teach you." Past Hinata would have attacked him for that. He always tried his hardest when it came to basketball and for someone to make a stupid assumption about him would really piss him off. But Hinata was able to stop himself before that happened. He didn't even properly play basketball anyone. No need to get angry just because of that.  Instead, he put on a smile, "Sure then! Oh, and what's your name? Mine is Hinata Shouyou."  Hinata passes the ball to him. "Taiga. Kagami Taigi." He says and something about him reminds him of someone he used to know.  'They even have the same aura. . .' Hinata thinks as he compares the two.  "You wanna learn how to dunk? I doubt you'll be able to do it since you're pretty short, but there's no harm in trying?"  Hinata resists the urge to scoff. 'I've known how to dunk since my second year of middle school Though, I bet I'm pretty bad now.' He nods.  "Right so-" Kagami gives a rough explanation on how to dunk before showing an example that makes Hinata freeze in his spot. Eyes wide, he can't help but admire the older teen. The way he jumped and easily put the ball in the hoop was something that seemed so easy. Of course it wasn't. "You try."  Hinata receives the ball that's thrown at him, bouncing it and moving back before running forward while dribbling the ball. He speeds up before taking two long steps and practically leaping into the air. His eyes are wide as he slams the ball into the hoop, hand slightly touching the rim before he lands right on his ass.  "Ouch. . ." He rubs the sore spot with a grumble before getting back up, "That hurt."  Looking back, he's barely able to hide his grin from the gaping teen in front of him.  "What- how- wait wait wait you didn't tell me you can jump like that!?" Kagami splutters out, "How the hell do you jump so high- you're basically the height of a middle-schooler!"  Hinata glares at the red teen before flashing a smile that only shows satisfaction.  "I might be short, but I can fly!"  "You can fly alright! What team are you on- and why haven't I seen you in any of the tournaments-"  "Oh- I think you're confused. I don't play basketball."  Kagami thinks the kid is kidding until Hinata just stares back at him with a neutral face. He gapes, trying to think of a reason why. An injury!? But he doesn't look injured. . . No basketball team? I doubt that's the reason.  "Why not? You're clearly talented if you can jump so high at that height."  "I play volleyball." "You know how to dunk though. Not anyone can just dunk like that."  Their eyes lock together, Kagami's stern gaze and Hinata's equally determined expression as they compete to see who would stop first.  "I. . . I used to play."  "And you just lost interest?"  "Yeah. . ."  They stay in silence for a few seconds until Kagami looks up at the sky. Hinata completely forgot about the sunset.  "Oh I forgot!" He runs towards his bag and grabs his phone before turning the camera to face the sky. The setting sun beamed as the soft-vivid colors of pink and yellow swirl around each other. It's a beautiful sight, Hinata's totally making it his wallpaper.  He turns around the camera to snap a picture of himself, doing a peace sign at the camera. He spots Kagami in the corner.  "Come on, get in the photo!"  The red head is hesitant but complies and copies his gesture, even managing to put on a small smile. Hinata takes the picture and quickly makes it his wallpaper.  "So you're just gonna make a random stranger your wallpaper. . .?" Kagami raises a brow.  "You aren't a stranger. Well, at least after we play. You know, you should put it as your wallpaper too!"  "No way."  "How about if I beat you, you have to do it."  "And what do I get?"  "I'll buy you ice-cream?" 'That's if I even still have money in my bag.'  "First to ten. Deal?"  "Deal!" Kagami ends up beating him, 10-7. Hinata grumbles as they walk towards a nearby ice-cream shop. He did find some money and gets a cherry popsicle for Kagami, and an orange one for themselves.  Hinata doesn't know, but Kagami made it his wallpaper despite the win.  -- "Hey guys!" Hinata waves at he enters the cafeteria. All of a sudden he's being surrounded by his teammates and some other people from another team.  "Where the hell were you!?" Kageyama yells.  "We thought you died!"  "You're the only one who thought he died."  "Shut your mouth!"  "No but seriously, where were you."  Hinata offers an awkward smile, "Just. . . playing some volleyball?"

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Hinata sits on the bench, grumbling as he looks around to see if he can remember anyone's face.  He had stupidly ran away from Tsukishima and Kageyama during their walk, and his phone was now dead. He couldn't call anyone and he didn't know where the hell he was. But sitting around doing nothing wouldn't help him. So he got up and started walking forward, looking around to see if he could spot anything. About five minutes later, just when he is about to lose hope, a familiar deep voice makes him perk up.  "Where did he go now?" Kagami grumbles, looking around in annoyance. He's there with a group of people,  probably his friends or team- or both? "I think the bathroom." Someone else replies sheepishly.  "Hey, Kagami!" Hinata waves, running towards him with a grin on his face. The said-boy looks mildly shocked before waving back. "What are you doing here?" The red-head asks curiously, ignoring the gazes from his teammates.  "Well. . . I kinda got lost." He rubs his nape, chuckling.   "Seriously? Who goes out into the middle of Tokyo when you don't know where you're going! I'd seriously wack you on the head."  "HEY-"  The clearing of someones throat got their attention.  A rather tall teen, with short brown hair and stern-grey eyes that reminds Hinata of Daichi, looks down at him with an unreadable expression.  "So, Kagami. Who's this?" He asks, not tearing his gaze away from Hinata, "Where are his parents? He shouldn't be walking alone in such a busy place." Said boy is about to say something until Kagami speaks up first.  "He's in high school, just a year younger than me." He says, and everyone's expression turns into one of shock. Hinata grins before introducing himself.  "Hinata Shouyou, first year at Karasuno high!"  "Oh- sorry. You just. . . Really look a lot younger than your actual age. I'm Hyuuga Junpei. Third year at Seirin." "Oh, you're my Senpai!" Hinata bows, "Sorry-"  "HEY, WHY DID YOU NOT TELL ME THAT WHEN WE FIRST MET!?" "Cuz, I didn't actually know if you were in high school or not. And how can I not, you're so tall and-and muscularly!"  Hyuuga chuckles but notices Hinata's eyes slowly growing wide as his head tilts upwards. Looking behind him, a tall figure stands behind him, beige-brown hair framing his dark eyes.  "W-woah. . . You're taller than Tsukishima AND Kagami."  The tall teenager laughs.  "Sorry If I scared you a bit. I'm Kiyoshi Teppei, nice to meet you."  "Nice to meet you too, Kiyoshi-Senpai!"  "So, Hinata. Do you play basketball?" Hyuuga asks with a raised brow.  The ginger-haired shakes his head, "No. I used to play. But I play volleyball now-" "Hinata. . .?"  Hinata freezes on the spot, paling at the awfully familiar voice that could only belong to one person. He doesn't want to look, but he knows he has to. Turning around, he meets eye to eye with winter-blue eyes that were clouded in disbelief. His breathing hitches and he can feel his heart pounding against his chest. If he didn't stupidly get lost, this wouldn't be happening right now. But of course, he's always being idiot. How could someone be so stupid. You stupid stupid stupid-"  "Hinata!" Kagami shakes him and Hinata's eyes widen.  
'Oh, I was doing it again.'
 "Sorry- I-I'm just gonna go. . ." Since when does it get so hard to breath? "No wait!" Kuroko is in front of him, and Hinata can see his lips trembling. "I've been so-so worried because you left so suddenly and you weren't responding to any of my calls or texts and when I came to your house no one was there and the neighbors said you moved and-" "Hey, calm down!" Kiyoshi puts a hand on the blue-haired's shoulder, trying his best to look relaxed but he still looks confused, and worried. "How do you guys know each other?"  Kuroko gulps and Hinata hesitantly says,  "We used to be friends, in middle school."  Kuroko's heart shatters at those words and it takes everything in him not to start crying. He bows, squeezing his eyes shut. Kagami has never seen so much emotion on his face.  "I'm sorry, Hinata. . ."  The ginger doesn't reply, looking down at his feet while clenching his fist. Why did he have to meet him.? Couldn't things just be how it is now?  "I know what I did was wrong and-"  Hinata sprints off before Kuroko can finish talking.  -- Hinata enters the room, everyone's eyes turning to his. Kageyama and Tsukishima weren't back yet, probably looking for him. At the moment, he honestly didn't care.  "Hey, Hinata! Tsukishima called me and told me you were-"  He walks into the bathroom and locks the door, not listening to Sugawara.  "-lost. . ." The grey-haired looks worried, turning to glance at Daichi who looks rather confused.  "What's wrong with him?" Nishinoya asks.  Sugawara just shrugs.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"I'm sorry for ignoring you, Suga-san!" Hinata bows in front of his upperclassmen, who looks at him with a sweat-drop. "It's fine Hinata. But are you sure you're okay? You seemed really upset?" Sugawara asks with such concern that it makes Hinata feel even more guilty. But he lies and fakes a smile, putting his thumbs up. "Yep!" Sugawara doesn't say anything else as they continue to walk to the gym. Nekoma and Fukurodani are already inside, warming up and stretching. Bokuto immediately waves at them before calling out for Hinata and Tsukishima to join him. He's with Akashi, Kuroo and Kenma.  "Hey hey hey! How are my number one pupils!"  "Bokuto-san! We're good!" Hinata smiles, causing Kenma and Akashi look at him in confusion. They easily saw that it was forced, but decides not to say anything. The two first years sit down, completing the circle as they begin to stretch along with the others. Bokuto is busy rambling about something, and Hinata should be too. But he's just quiet, staring at the ground with furrowed brows. Kuroo nudges Kenma and looks at him with a gaze that asks, 'What's up with him?'. Kenma just shrugs.  Soon enough, Bokuto realizes that Hinata isn't saying anything like he usually would, so he stops talking as settles to just look at him to see if he can spot anything physically wrong. The ginger doesn't realize that Bokuto has stopped talking, only raising their confusion and worry. Some of the other groups that has formed to stretch together looks at the group since Bokuto has abruptly stop speaking.  "Shouyou?" Kenma calls his name, only to get ignored.  "Hinata? Hinataaa?" Bokuto frowns at the lack of response.  "He did this when we were on the bus too." Tsukishima shakes him out of his trance, and Hinata flinches, looking around with wide eyes. "What's wrong with you. We're calling your name and you act like you can't hear us."  "Ah, sorry! I didn't mean to. . ." "Are you okay?" Akashi asks with a gaze that doesn't allow the ginger to look away. He nods and apologizes again before going back to stretching. The others are hesitant but also continue. -- It was simple. The two teams that won rock-paper-scissors would get to play a match. Whoever lost had to get off the court and the winners would play against the waiting team. Karasuno and Nekoma won, Bokuto was obviously pouting because of that, but didn't go into emo-mode, thankfully.  The match was going really good, for Nekoma that is. And Kenma thought it was going a little bit too good. It was 18-10 to Nekoma. Karasuno wasn't that much of a challenge. It was weird, but it was obvious why they were lacking.  Hinata lands on the ground with a huff, feeling frustrated after a missed block. He spiked with to much power or not enough power, almost crashed into Tanaka and Asahi went it was obviously their ball, his timing was off and his blocking wasn't accurate at all. He was just a real mess, and Karasuno was getting tired, even more worried.  "Oi! What the hell are you doing?" Kageyama marches towards him with a glare, "It was obvious that he was going to spike between Daichi-san and Nishinoya-san! Tsukishima understood that, I don't get why you didn't."  Hinata scowls before looking away, "I'll get the next one-"  "You've been saying that for the whole game! Why can't you just tell us what's wrong and stop being so stubborn!"  "I already said I'm fine so stop asking!"  "Guys-" Daichi tries to speak but gets interrupted.  "Everyone knows you're not fine. And not telling us what's wrong but refusing to get off court is really selfish of you."  Hinata's anger increases "Since when can you talk about being selfish! Your whole team practically abandoned you because of how selfish you are!"  Ouch. Kageyama feels his heart pang as memories from middle school flashes in his mind. "Guys stop it right now." Ukai speaks up.  "At least I'm not a wimp who brings everyone down because I'm too stubborn to actually try and make an effort!"  
'At least I'm not a crybaby who brings everyone down because of how whiny I am!" 
 Kageyama's eyes grow wide as before he can realize it, he's being shoved to the ground with so much force that he didn't even know if that was Hinata. He feels confused at why he was fighting him but didn't back down and pulls his hair. The ginger digs his nails into his skin and he has to stop himself from gasping out of pain.  "Shut up, you jerk! All you do is complain and it's pissing me off! So why can't you just shut up, you dictator!"  Bokuto watches in shock from the benches as Ukai and Daichi pull Hinata off the boy, Sugawara and Tanaka helping Kageyama off the ground. He was clutching his arm, where Hinata's nails scratched his skin. It was slightly bleeding. Hinata looks pale once he realizes what he had done.  "Kageyama, I-I didn't mean to hu-"   The teen looks away, and all Hinata feels is guilt and regret at the look of hurt in his eyes.  -- Akashi looks at the current practice match with furrowed brows. It's between Seirin and Yosen, and everyone is doing great except for Kuroko. Sure, his present is undeniably weak as usual, but his passes lack the precise it usually has. He's got hit with a ball at least twice because of how distracted he was. He seems even more quiet than usual. And other than that, Seirin seems tensed around him.  "What's wrong with Kurokocchi?" Kise frowns as the said boy actually catches the ball instead of passing it. He looks at it dumbly and as he is about to pass it, Tatsuya steals it. Riko calls for a timeout, and the players head towards their coaches.  "He's been acting rather stranger since yesterday when he went out with his team." Akashi says, watching how Riko whacks Kuroko in the head as a way to get him back in the right mindset. It won't work of course.  "Something might have happened when they were out then. Maybe an argument?" Aomine shrugs.  "But Kuroko doesn't seem to be angry at anyone. He looks more angry at himself than anything." Midorima points out. Kuroko bows before walking out the door.  "We'll just have to talk to him after the game."  -- "What's wrong with you, Kuroko. Did something happen yesterday?" Riko asks with concern after she literally hits him on the head and gives him a good scolding. How bipolar. . ."Why aren't any of you saying anything? Seriously, what happened?"  "Well. . . We did meet someone-" Koganei is interrupted by Kuroko's hands slamming onto his mouth as a way to get him to shut up. The action is quite surprising. It only makes Riko more suspicious and curious.  "We met no one." Kuroko says quietly, "Can you sub me out?"  "That was the plan." Riko smiles, but it looks rather sad. She ruffles up his hair, "Go to the bathroom. Collect your thoughts or whatever."  Kuroko nods, says a small thanks before complying. He heads to the bathroom, standing by the sink and splashing water on his face. It's cold , the droplets that get on his skin from the aggressiveness make him shiver, but he doesn't care. After a few more seconds, he stops and looks in the mirror. His bangs are dripping with water, and his shirt is wet. But his eyes are slightly red and his vision starts to blur. He swears he sees a blur of orange and he hopes that it's Hinata but of course it's not him.  As he looks at the mirror again, he feels his breathing hitch as the smiling face of Hinata is shown in the mirror. It fades away and is replaced by one of Hinata crying. His voice is enough to make him collapse and cover his ears with tears streaming down his face.  
"HE'S DEAD!" 
 "I'm sorry. . ."  
"You don't care, don't lie. You sat there as they hurt me and did nothing about it." 
 "I regret that, I'm sorry. . ."  
"I trusted you the most, and-and you just- watched. . ."
 "I'm sorry I'm sorry I'm sorry I'm sorry I-"  "KUROKO!"  Suddenly, Hinata isn't there anymore. In front of him is Akashi, with Kagami and Kiyoshi by his side. The rest of Seirin is behind them and before he can stop himself, a chocked sob escapes his mouth and he's crying into Akashi's shirt. The red-head seems quite shocked at first but quickly starts rubbing his back as a way of comforting him. Riko kicks everyone out except for Akashi, Kuroko and Kiyoshi.  No-one says anything, just allowing him to cry. When he's done, he moves out of Akashi's embrace, cheeks red from embarrassment. He rubs his eyes, which are all red and puffy. Akashi and Kiyoshi's gazes are soft and caring. It makes him feel ashamed that he's being so dramatic and making them so worried.  "Do you feel like talking?" Kiyoshi asks, Kuroko quickly shakes his head, averting his gaze from them. They don't press it and after Kuroko washes his face, they lead him to Seirin's room.  -- Kagami walks back into the gym with his team with the exception of Kuroko and Kiyoshi. Every eye is on them, but he doesn't really care. He's too worried about Kuroko. The way he was crying was a lot for him, since he usually lacks emotion.  "Hey, where's Akashi? And that tall guy?" Kotarou walks up to them, Mibuchi by his side. The team glances at each other until Riko speaks up.  "They're. . . Dealing with something."  "Does it have to do with Tetsu?" Aomine asks.  Riko stiffly nods.  The Generation of Miracles all rush out of the gym. Kagami can't help but follow us. -- "So, why did you decide to follow us?" Aomine raises a brow.  "He's my friend too, you know." Kagami scowls as they walk towards the dorm room that belongs to Seirin. They see Akashi and Kiyoshi in front of the door and hide, listening to their words. "I don't think it's safe to leave him alone just yet. He's still pretty shaken up and what if he has another panic attack?" Kiyoshi asks. "Panic attack. . .?" Kise mutters with wide eyes "I agree." Akashi nods, "It would be best if- I know you guys are there."  They come out, not a bit of regret on their faces.  "Where's Kuro-chin?" Murasakibara asks.  "He's obviously in the room." Midorima fixes his glasses.  "Can we see him?" Kise quickly asks.  "No. He's asleep and it'll be hard for him to get back to sleep if he's woken up." Akashi lies, but they don't know that.  A few more words are exchanged before they're heading back to the gym.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"He was just concerned and I literally shoved him to the floor for it!" Hinata pulls his hair as he whines, "He's never gonna forgive me!"  "That's unfortunate." Kenma says blankly from his futon where he plays his game.  "KENMA!"  The two sit down in Nekoma's dorm room. Everyone else was still having dinner, but the two didn't feel like eating, even after a whole day of practice. Hinata and Kageyama haven't talked all day, and the tension between them is rather thick. Hinata knows he has to apologize, but every time he would approach him, Kageyama would just pretend not to see him and walk away or quickly talk to someone else. That's why he was asking Kenma for help, but he seems to have no interest.  "Just call him in front of everyone and say your apology then, that way he can't ignore you." He put his phone down to look at Hinata properly. "Would you do that?"  "Of course not. "  "Then why should I!" Hinata yells with a confused look.  "Because you're Shouyou.. Shouyou wouldn't run away, he would face it." Kenma says nonchalantly, looking at him with calm eyes. The ginger is about to say something but pauses while looking at him, eyes widening, Shouyou wouldn't run away. Shouyou's personality was certainly bright and bold. Of course, like any other person with feelings, he did get nervous and afraid at times. But Kenma was right. Shouyou wouldn't run away if he really cares. And he knows they care for him back. That was all he needed ot know.  "You're right." Hinata smiles, getting up from the floor, "Thanks, Kenma!" Before the other teen can respond, Hinata's already rushing down the stairs and making his way to the dining hall. Kenma blinks blankly before getting up and chasing after him, just. . . a lot slower.  -- Kageyama silently eats his food.  He's sat with the third and second years, who are talking amongst each other. Tsukishima's sitting with Kuroo, Bokuto and Akashi, of course Yamaguchi wanted to tag along, and Yachi is no where to be seen. But he's sure she's with the other girls, there was no need to worry.  The door creaks open and Kageyama's head snaps to look at who's coming, hoping it was Hinata, though he'd never admit that, but slumps down in his seat as it was just someone from Fukurodani. His sudden movements catch Sugawara and Chikara's attention, who turns to look at him with concern.  "You okay, Kageyama?" Chikara asks and Kageyama's eyes widen for a second before turning to their usual size as he nods.  "I'm fine."  "You sure?" Sugawara looks at him with suspicion, "You were looking around quite a lot when we got here, and you keep on staring at the door?"  "Are you perhaps looking for someone?" Nishinoya questions before smirking, "By someone, I mean Hinata?"  The black-haired teen startles at the question, stumbling over his words. Tanaka pats his back roughly.  "No need to get all embarrassed! Everyone knows you miss your partner in crime."  Kageyama rolls his eyes and grits his teeth, stabbing his rice with his chopsticks and mumbling to himself.  
'Why would I miss an idiot like him. .?' 
 Out of the blue, the door slams open with such force that at least everyone flinches. Kageyama scowls, looking for the reason that he almost choked on his food but only to stare with wide eyes at the determined face of the ginger. His eyes darts around the room like a fly before resting on his, instantly brightening up as he walks towards him. He continues to walk until he's right beside him and after taking a deep breath, he bows, so quickly that his head almost hits his legs.  "I'M SORRY FOR BEING A JERK AND NOT BEING THANKFUL FOR YOU CARING ABOUT ME!" Hinata yells, and everyone stops talking to look at the two in curiosity. Kageyama's cheeks grow such a light shade of pink that it's almost unseen, Sugawara notices it easily though.  "Everyone is looking at us, you moron. . ." Kageyama whispers through his embarrassment, but Hinata doesn't seem tor care.  "WE FIGHT A LOT AND I KNOW THAT AND I KNOW THAT YOU KNOW THAT BUT THAT SHOULDN'T BE AN EXCUSE TO HURT YOU. I'VE BEEN FEELING GUILTY EVER SINCE I DID IT AND EVERY TIME I TRIED TO APOLOGIZE, YOU JUST RAN AWAY SO I'M GOING TO SAY IT RIGHT HERE." He tilts his head up slightly so that he can meet the surprised blue ones of Kageyama, "I'M SORRY!"  Hinata grows red from what he had just done, but he doesn't regret it. He'd do it all again if it meant that Kageyama would know that he's sorry. He looks away, still bowing but a scowl crawling onto his lips from the lack of response.  "Hey, if you're gonna reject my apology, might as well be quick about it-"  "Thanks." Hinata stops talking to look at Kageyama. 'He said. . . Thank you?'  "I- for what?"  "For apologizing or whatever." He mumbles, not making eye contact with the ginger. But from the corner of his eyes, he sees a warm and relieved grin make its way onto Hinata's lips, and he can't help but smile too.  Kenma chuckles quietly from the doorway before making his way back up to his room.  
--
 
"Oh great. . . I really am lost. But it looks just like our dorm room!'
 Yachi looks around, sweat-dropping as she tries to remember where she came from. She was trying to find Kiyoko, but found a dog with eyes that drew her in and before she knew it, she was chasing the dog. She slaps her cheek for being so stupid, feeling them warming up at what she did.  
'What do i do now.? What if nobody finds me and I can't find my way out and I'm locked in here forever and I die alone because of starvation and dehydration- OH MY GOSH!' The girl pales at her thoughts, back hitting the wall as she slides down with fear in her eyes. 
 The sound of barking gets her attention as the dog from earlier that she was chasing came into view. It stops right in front of her, looking at her with a mix of curiosity and excitement. Her fear fades away almost instantly as she reaches her hand out to pet it, smiling happily as it rubs its head against her palm.  "I'm glad you like him." The quiet and calm voice of someone made her freeze as it registers in her mind that someone was beside the dog the whole time. Her eyes grow wide and her heart jumps, a scream escaping her trembling lips.  "A GHOST! HELP! IT'S A GHOST-"  
'A ghost. . .?' 
 "I- uhm. Sorry if I scared you, my lack of presence does that to most people."  Yachi's eyes widen as she stops screaming to look at the boy. He's rather short, taller than Hinata though. Light blue hair and soft azure eyes. His skin his pale and it only adds to the interesting but plain features of the boy.  "AH- I'm sorry for judging you! You're just so unnoticeable. . . CRAP THAT SOUNDED MEAN- SORRY-"  "It's fine. I'm Kuroko. Tetsuya Kuroko." He introduces himself.  She looks at the hand that he reaches out, a small smile forming on his lips as she takes it.  "Yachi H-Hitoka."  "Are you a manager here? I don't think I've seen you with any of the teams?" Kuroko asks.  "Yeah I am. I haven't seen you either. What team are you on?"  "Seirin. "  "Seirin? I haven't heard of that school playing volleyball." "Oh, we play basketball."  "Basketball? I've always wanted to play basketball but I was pretty clumsy and just gave up." Yachi rubs her nape with a sheepish smile. Kuroko's gaze soften at those words and he moves himself to sit down beside her.  "I'd teach you, but I'm not that good myself. I'm only good at my passes and my way of shooting a hoop is. . . unique I guess."  "I wouldn't mind!" Yachi's sudden movement made Kuroko flinch a bit as he raises a brow at her with interest. A soft flush covers her cheeks as she looks away. "I don't know anyone who plays basketball, so no one could teach me. But I know you now! So, o-only if you want to of course! Maybe you could uh. . . teach me?"  Kuroko looks at the girl, rather shocked by her request but nods. "Sure. Since we're staying at the same place, we can meet up somewhere. Maybe the park that's nearby?"  Yachi agrees, thanking him before bowing. He returns the gesture, waving at her before taking his leave.  'How can someone be so plain but so interesting. . .' She thinks to herself before leaving and walking the other way. Right as she does that, she pauses before swiftly turning around and running after Kuroko.  "WAIT! I'M LOST- COME BACK!"

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Yachi sits down on the floor of the court, knees pushed up to her chest as she waits for Kuroko. She fiddles with her shirt, it's plain blue and matches with the darker shade shorts she wore with it. The time was around twelve, everyone else was probably having their lunch by now, so she wasn't needed. The sky is a bright blue, with soft clouds that surround the beaming sun that emits a warmth that makes her feel comfortable. People walk past the court, smiles on their faces as they talk to the people beside them.  
'When will he come. . . I'm getting bored. It's fine, just wait a little longer, Yachi. I'm sure they'll be here soon-' 
 "Sorry for keeping you waiting!"  Yachi quite literally shrieks at the sudden voice and only then just she notice his figure, bowing down before her as he pants. He probably ran.  "I wanted to bring someone with me. But someone took his shoes as a joke and we had to get them back. Once again, I'm sorry."  The girl stares with wide eyes at the by in front of her before calming down. She got up, dusting her shorts before offering an awkward smile.  "Ah, no worries. Happy you didn't ditch me. You said you wanted to bring someone?"  "Yeah. Kagami, come on already."  
'Kagami?' 
 "I'm coming, I'm coming."  Someone walks towards them and Yachi's eyes widen and tilts her head upwards, meeting the crimson-red eyes of the guy in front of her. He was scarily-tall, like taller-than-Tsukishima-tall. He was also really muscular, brows split into two. His hair was dark-red and black, and even though he seems really intimidating, he had a calm face.  That didn't stop Yachi from turning whiter than a ghost.  "This is Kagami, one of my teammates. He's a regular on our team, if you want to learn from anyone, he'd be a good choice."  "Nice-Nice to uh- meet you sir!" She bows, "Wait- you're a- you're a second year!? How are you so tall and muscular!?"  "Hinata said the same thing." Kagami mumbles under his breath with a sweat-drop.  "Oh, you know Hinata-kun?" Yachi tilts her head in surprise.  "We met a while ago, and he used to be Kuroko's frie- teammate."  The girl winces at the pain that is evident in Kuroko's eyes. He looks away, biting his lip to stop himself from saying anything.  "Do you know him?" "Yeah, actually. He's in Karasuno's volleyball club. I manage that team, with my Senpai."  "You're on the same team as Hinata!?" Kuroko's mood almost instantly changes as he gets closer to Yachi, "Is there anyway that I can talk to him? Please!"  Yachi stares at the boy in front of her nervously. He seemed so calm and quiet when she first met him, but the switch up was honestly freaking her out a bit.  "Calm down, Kuroko. You're scaring her, you know." Kagami puts a hand on his shoulder and Kuroko's eyes widen before he takes a step back and apologizes.  "Sorry. . . I just- really need to speak to him."  "A-ah, it's fine." She smiles, "I don't really know your relationship with him, so I'm sorry but I can't give you his number or tell you what dorm we're staying in. I feel like I would be betraying his trust it I did that. But I can definitely talk to him. Maybe I can try to convince him?" "You'd. . . do that for me?" He whispers, eyes lighting up and flashing with an emotion she couldn't probably describe, maybe relief or gratefulness or shock? "Yeah! I mean- you seem to care about him a lot." She rubs her nape, a flush creeping up her face as a soft smile made its way onto his lips.  "Thank you, Yachi-san. . . Thank you so much- I don't know how to repay you-"  "He-hey! Don't cry, did I say something hurtful! I'm sorry!" She apologizes with a hand on his shoulder as he uses his sleeves to wipe his eyes.  Kagami smiles, putting a hand on Kuroko's head.  "No, no. You didn't say anything wrong." He dismisses. "These are happy tears."  -- "Yachi! Where have you been? We've been looking all over for you." Kiyoko rushes to her side as she appears in the door frame, sweat dripping off her face and her cheeks flushed. Her hair was in a pony-tail, a hairstyle she didn't usually do.  "Sorry for worrying you, Kiyoko-san!" She bows, "I was with some friends." "You know people from Tokyo?" Yamaguchi approaches them, Tsukishima, Tanaka and Nishinoya with them. The third years also walks towards the girls.  "Oh, I met one of them yesterday. I was lost and found him in the building." She rubs her nape, "Uh, I hope you don't mind, but can I talk to Hinata-kun for a bit. It won't take long, I swear!"  "Sure." Daichi turns around, "Hinata! Come here."  The ginger perks up at the sound of his name being called and jogs towards them with curiosity.  "Hm? What happened?"  "Yachi needs to talk to you." Hinata's eyes meet the ones of the shorter girl and he can see her anxiety swirling around.  
'What could she be so nervous about?' 
 "Alright!"They both walk out of the gym, standing in the corridors behind the large door. Hinata looks at her expectantly and she fiddles with her fingers, refusing to make eye contact. She takes a deep breath as she gathers her thoughts and thinks of how to start.  "I. . . Met someone."  "Like. . . A crush? Sorry, I know that I seem like I have experience with that kinda stuff, but I-"  "NO NO NO!" Her face explodes into a deep shade of red as she waves her hand in front of her face, "IT'S NOT THAT!"  "Oh- sorry. I thought wrong."  She looks at her feet, dismissing the matter. They stand in silence for a few more seconds until Yachi speaks up again.  "He taught me how to play uhm basketball."  He perks up at the mention of the sport.  "He used to be your teammate, Kuroko was h-his name."  She's met with silence.  "He wants to talk with you. A-and I said I'd try and convince you. And I don't know what happened between you two, but I could tell that he was sorry and he regrets whatever he did." His eyes were hard and cold as he stares at the ground.  "Tell him no."  "Wait, Hinata! Come on, he just wants to talk-"  "Why the hell are you getting involved in our business? You don't know anything!"  Since when could he sound like that. So cold.  "At least give him a chance! He's worried about you and-"  "I DON'T CARE!" He voices echoes through the hallway and all the the color is drained from Yachi's face. "I'M NOT GONNA TALK TO HIM SO STOP ASKING ME ALREADY. WHY DO YOU HAVE TO BE SO PUSHY, IT'S REALLY-" He stops himself before he can say anymore and he freezes as he realizes that he was shouting at Yachi.  "No wait- I-I'm sorry-"  Tears form in her eyes but she quickly wipes them away.  "I-I'm sorry. . ." Her voice cracks and Hinata's heart pangs with guilt. More tears start to well up but they now fall down her cheeks, even as she tries to stop them. He reaches for her but she's already running down the hall. He wants to chase after her, but he finds himself frozen.  
'I did it again. . .'

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"So, what happened between you and Yachi-san?" Hinata looks behind him to see Yamaguchi, with Tsukishima and surprisingly Kageyama. He frowns before continuing to make his futon.  "I was being a jerk to her, that's what happened."  "First Kageyama and now Yachi-san? You really have been acting crappy lately." Tsukishima teases, making Hinata grit his teeth. But he can't say anything back, because he knows that it's true.  "Tsukki, be quiet!" Yamaguchi glares at him before turning to look at Hinata, "You've been off ever since we were on the bus here. Did something happen?"  Hinata doesn't answer. Normally, he would fake a smile and everything, but he doesn't feel like he can anymore.  "I'm going to breakfast." He says and leaves the room before anyone can say anything. Asahi, Tanaka and Nishinoya, who have seen the whole thing, look at each other with uncertainty. "Something is wrong with Shouyou." Nishinoya blurts out.  "Oh really? I couldn't tell!" Tsukishima exaggerates, voice laced in enough sarcasm to win an award.  -- Practice starts at eleven, and everybody normally comes down to eat breakfast at nine. It's seven, most people are still sleeping or just in their rooms, but there were a few people who had also come down for an early breakfast.  Yaku and Lev are one of the people. They don't notice him, and he's rather happy about that. They were way too loud anyways to hear him talking to the chef over their arguing. He just gets some cereal and plans to sit in the corner, but he perks up at the familiar eyes that were a light-shade of brown, gazing into his own. They widen at the realization that she's been caught staring, and quickly look anywhere but his direction.  With a sigh, he walks up to her table, pulling the chair and sitting right next to her. He could see from how tensely she was staring at her toast that she knew he was there, but her mouth didn't move one bit.  Hinata doesn't touch his food, fiddling with his fingers as his mind fills with endless thoughts that makes him want to slap his self. Eventually, he thinks of what to say.  "So. . . I'm sorry. For uh- shouting at you. I've just been really pissed off lately, I don't know why. I really didn't mean to make you cry." She doesn't say anything, Hinata takes that as a sign to continue talking, "I did some thinking, and. . . I'll speak to him. Kuroko, I mean. Only if he wants to. You can come to! If you want, it would just be really awkward if it was just us two. But like I said, you don't have to-"  "I'm should be the one apologizing!" Hinata's eyes widen at the outburst, "I annoyed you and nagged you until you got tired and then started crying like a child. That was stupid of me, I'm sorry-"  "Don't apologize. I'm the one who's in the wrong, so please don't say that. You didn't annoy me and nag me or anything, so don't say that."  They stay in silence for a bit.  "After practice, we can head to this Cafe. Me and Kuroko saw it when we were talking two days ago."  "Sure! We can meet up outside the building. Kagami will probably come to."  "Oh, the really tall guy, right?" "Mhm." They get back to eating until Yachi says,  "Thank you, Hinata-kun."  -- "Looks like whatever happened between Hinata and Yacchan is resolved now."  Asahi says as watches the duo from a distance, the rest of the third years by his side. The two weren't even talking a day ago but now they act like nothing ever happened between them. It was strange, but it wasn't bad.  "Hinata's just like that, I guess. The same thing happened with Kageyama. All it takes is an apology and everything that happened is just forgotten." Sugawara chuckles as he throws a ball into to bin.  "Last one ready has to by the other Ice-cream!" Yachi's eyes widen as Hinata sprints out of the room before she runs after him, spluttering his name. Tsukishima makes a comment, and somehow, Hinata's able to hear him. A bit creepy, but no-one questions it.  "Are they going out or something?" Daichi questions, grabbing a stray ball that Nishinoya received, putting it in the bin. Asahi shrugs, but Yaku, who overheard them speaking, pipes up.  "Actually, Lev and I heard them speaking during breakfast. They're going to an Ice-cream shop and meeting in front of the building. With two other people, I forgot their names though."  "Kuroko and Kagami!" Lev appears next to them and Yaku's brow twitches.  "Wow, you've got good memory. Surprising for someone so dumb."  "HEY! WHY ARE YOU ALWAYS SO MEAN!" Asahi watches them nervously as they bicker, Sugawara chuckling before Daichi interrupts.  "I don't know anyone called that. . ."  "I think I have." Nishinoya adds, "Kuroko was in my class in elementary school, and I think he was in a team called Sei. . . Seiro? Or something like that. They're really popular when it comes to basketball." "Speaking of basketball, I think coach said that there was multiple basketball teams staying here too. Maybe they're here?" Asahi suggests and Sugawara nods in agreement.  "So Hinata and Yachi know famous people? Do you think they'll let me meet them?" Nishinoya asks excitedly and Daichi just sighs while pinching his temple.  "No, Noya."  "Damn."  -- The two are shocked to find Kagami and Kuroko by the gate before them. As they acknowledge their present, they get off from where they were leaning from the wall, Kagami waves and Kuroko offers a small smile. "How did you guys make it hear before us. . ." Hinata whines and Yachi chuckles softly at his childish behavior. She feels someone's gaze on her, but as she looks to see who, it suddenly disappears. She dismisses off as just her imagination, not knowing the faint blush that crawls onto someone's face of almost getting caught staring.  "We finished practice early today." Kagami says, "Let's go already. We've waited here enough."  After Kuroko and Hinata's meet and a tense eye-contact is formed before they both turn away quickly, they start walking to their desired location. The weather is rather hot that day, the feeling of the beaming sun kissing their skin was enough to add positivity to their mood. Hinata is weirdly quiet. Normally he would be rambling off about something right about now, but he settles for just staring at the ground. Yachi can't really blame him since she doesn't know anything about what happened.  Eventually, they find the Cafe that Yachi was talking about earlier at breakfast. They enter inside and Hinata's eyes widen. Memories of his past started to flow through his brain. When they would come there almost every day after practice and get Ice-cream. He remembers that his favorite flavor was Mango Ice-lolly. He always preferred the lollies to the Ice-cream. His friends used to tease him about liking the same flavor that matched his hair-color.  The shop is as calm and pretty as he remembers. The wall were colored with soft-pink, framed photos that had the aesthetic of pastel littering the wall. He looks around, recalling his memories until a new but familiar voice gets his attention.  "Hey, Tetsuya. Who are your friends-" The woman stops as she notices wide eyes that resemble honey gazing at her. Those eyes filled her heart with familiarity and at almost an instant, she recognized the boy. "Hinata. . .?"  "Hey Kora-Sensei." He rubs the back of his neck sheepishly, "It's been a bit of a while-"  "A bit!?" She raises her voice and the ginger flinches, "It's been two years! Almost three if you think about it!"  Hinata bows, an apologetic expression on his face, "I'm sorry. . . I shouldn't have left without telling you."   He doesn't look up at her since he doesn't know how to respond. What he does know is that he feels guilt striking him like a knife stabbing him in the back. Hinata Shouyou has many regrets in his life, but leaving someone who was like a mother to him was probably one of the worst things he's ever done. He remembers her telling him that he can go to her for whatever reason, and she'll be there with him. But instead he left, and couldn't even bid her a goodbye.  "Don't start crying." He's startled by how close her voice is as he is taken into her embrace. He doesn't even realize he was tearing up until his vision blurs, and he quickly wipes them away and hugs her back. Hinata's eyes widen at the familiar scent before his lips tug upwards into a smile.  
'You're still obsessed with lavender perfume.'

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The four are sat down in their seats, Kagami next to Hinata and Kuroko next to Yachi. The two past-teammates look at each-other nervously, and the guilt in Kuroko's eyes are concerning.  "So fries for you," She puts the packet down in front of Kuroko, "Burger for you," She puts the wrapped up burger in front of Kagami, "Meat-buns for you," She puts the mean-bun in front of Hinata, "And finally, small bowl of noodles for you!" She puts the bowl in front of Yachi.  "Thank you, Kori-sensei!" Hinata grins, mumbling his thanks for the food before taking a huge bite out of the meat-bun.  Nobody else touches their food, all of them gazing at the ginger. Hinata pales as he feels their eyes boring into his soul, gulping before putting the remains of his food on his plate.  "W-won't you guys eat?"  "I'm too curious to eat." Kagami says bluntly, and Yachi nods. Hinata sighs, making eye-contact with Kuroko.  "Well then, let's start from the beginning."  . . . . . 
April 21th, Middle school. 
 The breeze is warm and the sun shines brightly as Shouyou sits on the floor, a basket-ball in his hand which he repetitively bounces on the wall. A scowl is present on his face as he thinks about his argument with his father.  
'What do you mean I'm not ready!?' The ginger's voice is laced in confusion as he stares at the man in front of him, "I've always been ready!'
 
'Shouyou. Your body isn't prepared for that. You're not even thirteen yet." His father reminds him, "I don't have time to be helping you practice or train. And with how reckless you are, you'll probably hurt yourself if I'm not there. Do you want to hurt yourself?' 
 
'I won't hurt myself! And what do you mean my body isn't prepared for that!? 
 
'Using that amount of power will put stress on your body. You want to play basketball as a profession, right? Well how will that work if your injured?' 
 
'Well then I'll just not get injured!' 
 
"That's not how it works! You're so stubborn!' 
 "He makes no sense. . . I got my abilities from training! So why would my body not be ready!" He mumbles angrily to himself, clenching the ball in his hand. Shouyou pushes himself up and randomly attempts to shoot the ball. He's completely off as it hits the fence and almost like a boomerang, comes right back to him. It his him right in the head, a gasp escaping his lips at the sharp pain the floods throw his brain as he stumbled back and falls right on his ass. "Ouch. . ." Shouyou rubs his head, already knowing that it will probably bruise later on.  "Was that really an attempt at shooting? A five year old could do better than that."  A taunting voice suddenly catches his attention and his head whips to the side to see a boy that looks around his age, standing by the frame of the court. Narrow-grey eyes meet his own, messy, light-grey hair almost reaches his shoulders and Shouyou brows knit together at both the smirk on his face and the insult.  "It's not like I actually tried to shoot." Shouyou affirms as he gets up from the floor, grabbing the ball. "Who are you, anyway? I've never seen you here."  "And why should I tell you that?" The boy raises a brow.  "Because I'm curious? Why else would I ask?"  The boy doesn't reply for a while, looking back before turning his gaze back to the ginger.  "Where's your mommy. She must be worried that you're all alone."  
'He completely ignored me.' 
  "Actually, I go here all the time by myself. And my mom knows about it." His nose scrunches up at the voice the random boy uses. As if he's a toddler who barely understands words.  "That's not very safe." His mockingly says and Shouyou really isn't liking his tone. "Eight-year-olds should have someone looking after them. You don't want to hurt yourself, do you?" 
'Do you want to hurt yourself?' 
 "Shut your mouth." Shouyou says coldly, and he doesn't know why he feels so angry at his words. Probably because his father said something similar. He's tired of being treated like this. As if every little thing will hurt him. He knows that he falls a lot, which gets him bruises and scrapes, and that sometimes he zones out and gets hit with a ball, and also that he sprained each finger at least twice in his life-time, but he's still alive, isn't he? Those aren't the type of things to get so worried about.  He's sure it's because of his height. Shouyou is rather short for his age. All of the boys in his grade are taller than him, and most of the girls are taller than him too. Because of this, they always treat him as if he's so much younger than them, or they tease him for it. The funny part is, he's the oldest in his class. And he's really grown tired of all of it.  But what annoys him the most is probably how his father acts towards him. They stop training, even when he's not tired because he doesn't want him to apparently 'hurt himself'. Whenever he wants to practice more, his father bans him from doing so with the excuse of 'you'll hurt yourself' or 'you'll overwork yourself'. And whenever Shouyou says he doesn't care, his father asks him the same question.  
'You want to become a prodigy, right? A professional basketball player? You can't do that if you're injured.' 
 "Feisty, aren't we?" The boy smirks.  "No. I'm not. But stupid people like you always manage to get on my nerves! So just-just shut up! " His voice gets a bit louder and Shouyou really wishes that he has a deep voice. The dude in front of him doesn't take him seriously.  "Oi, you better watch what you call me. I don't give a crap if you're a kid or not." The boy walks towards him, an irritated look on his face and he just looks a lot scarier than he just did previously. The ginger gulps but he doesn't look away, staring right into the darkened eyes of the other boy. Shouyou now notices he's wearing a tank-top, and only then does he realize how muscular he is. A punch from him would definitely be painful.  Before he knows it, the boy is right in his face, clenching his shirt with a grip Shouyou knows he can't escape from so easily.  'What have I gotten myself into!' He pales.  "Put the kid down, you brat!" A voice yells from the entrance of the court and Shouyou notices another boy, who's taller than the boy who currently holds him. He has short black hair with his bangs parted to the left. Light-grey eyes that are stern and dominating. The boy grumbles but releases him, and he falls back onto his feet, almost falling over again. The taller boy walks over to them and whacks the other boy on the head. Shouyou can't help but flinch. It looked painful. "Why the hell are you doing that to a kid! How immature can you get, Haizaki!"  "Ow, what the hell!" The boy, who he now knows is called Haizaki, groans in pain and rubs his head, "You don't have to hit me!"  "Stop being an idiot and then I'll stop hitting you!"  Shouyou sweat-drops at the interaction before notices a group of boys entering the court with curious gazes. They all look around his age, maybe older. But something about them catches his attention. For one, they all have bright-colored hair. And also a weird aura. Nothing like he's ever felt before. It startles him, but he's more curious than scared.  "Oh, you found the idiot. That sucks." The person who talks is also tall. His skin is tanned, and possesses dark-blue hair that matches the color of his eyes.  "Yeah, he was messing with a kid."  "He was the one insulting me!"  "You're older than him! You're supposed to be a role-model for him, especially because he also plays basketball!"  "I apologize for his behavior." Shouyou looks to the side to see a boy that wasn't that much taller than him. He has spiky-bright-red hair with fluffy bangs that almost reaches his eyes, which were the same color of his hair.  Behind him is a tall green-haired boy with the same-colored eyes, what was with them having matching colored-hair and eyes, and dark-grey glasses that cover his face.

“Idiot.” The green-haired bit fixes his glasses. ”Oh- it’s fine! You don’t have to apologise for him.” Shouyou rubs his nape, “I’m Hinata Shouyou!” ”Seijurou. Akashi Seijurou.” The red-head smiles softly.

“Midorima Shintaro.” The other boy also says his name.

“So, you play basketball?” A boy pops up out of nowhere, startling Shouyou, “That’s cool! So do we. I’m Kise Ryota!”
The boy is undeniably pretty, to be honest so is Akashi and Midorima, bright-blonde hair and golden-brown eyes that seem yellow. He is also rather tall. Why was he so short. Also, Kise seems rather familiar.

“Nice to meet you guys! But uhm, Kise. I think I’ve seen you somewhere.” “You probably have.” The blue haired boy from before approach them, “Pretty boy over here is basically a model. Oh, and I’m Aomine Daiki.”

“You think I’m pretty? I’m honored!” Kise says dramatically and Aomine glared at him.

“Can we go back now? My snacks ran out.” A sulky voice seems to go from right about him and Shouyou looks up to see a pair of violet-colored eyes staring down at him. The ginger literally jumps, a yelp escaping his mouth as he observes the guy in front of him. His hair is also purple, not even a surprise anymore, and he has a empty packet of potato-chips in his hand. But what stuns Shouyou is how tall he is. He literally looms over him like a tree! He's almost as tall as his dad, who's like 6'4. Why is his dad so tall while he's so short. Genetics doesn't make sense. "Oh, sorry. Did I scare you?"  "N-No!" Shouyou blurts out and his face grows slightly red at how loud his voice is, "Sorry. . . I'm Hinata Shouyou."  "Murasakibara Atsushi." The boy yawns.  "You're really tall!"  "I guess so. . . Both of my parents are tall. And so are my siblings." He turns to the red-head with a pout, "Aka-chin~ I want more sweets. . . " "I'll buy you some more as we are walking home. Just wait until then."  "Hinata. You play basketball, right? You any good?" The boy who was yelling at Haizaki came over to them. "Oh, and I'm Nijimura Shuzou.  "Nice to meet you, and yeah! My dad helps me practice. Even though he barely does that anymore." Shouyou grumbles the last part.  "We can help you train! You up for a 1v1?" Aomine asks, rather excitingly and the ginger is about to accept until Haizaki interrupts.  "That would be a bad idea. You'd probably hurt him. He's probably in elementary school."  "No I'm not! I'm in middle school!"  "Really? Which school?" Kise asks. Shouyou's rather suspicious. He shouldn't really tell people what school he goes to, but they look his age, and they play basketball!  "Teiko! I transferred last week."  "No way. . . WE GO TO TEIKO!" Kise exclaims.  "SERIOUSLY!? I'M A FIRST YEAR! HOW ABOUT YOU GUYS!?"  "WE'RE ALL IN OUR SECOND YEAR! Well- except for Nijimura-Senpai."  "You should join the basketball team." A calm and quiet voice comes out of nowhere and Shouyou literally screeches. Haizaki is cackling. So is Nijimura. Aomine and Kise barely hold in their laughing, but they're still snickering, quite loudly, along with Murasakibara. Midorima's lip is twitching, his trying to not make a sound, but it looks rather difficult. Akashi looks amused and a bit shocked by his scream.  "W-When did- When did you get here!?" Shouyou yells, pointing a finger at the boy in front of him. His hair is light blue and his eyes are azure, almost like a sky-blue. Thankfully, the guy isn't a giant. Taller than him but shorter than Akashi.  "I was here the whole time. Sorry for scaring you." The boy offers a small smile, "I'm Kuroko Tetsuya."  "Oh, y-you didn't scare me!" Yes he did, "And nice to meet you!"  "Your pretty short. I swear Tetsu was taller than you in his first year." Haizaki looks down at Shouyou with sneering eyes, which causes him to frown frowns.  "I know I'm short, but that doesn't affect anything! I could still beat your ass! I-In basketball, I mean."  "Oh really. . . You challenging me? Shrimp?" "SHRIMP!?" Shouyou splutters. "Don't call me that!"  "Oh sorry Shrimp. Didn't mean to piss you off shrimp. That was a lie. Annoying you is fun, shrimp."  He really wants to kick Haizaki in the stomach right now.  "Anyway. You challenged me, right?" The ginger nods, "Fine then. I'll have to teach you how to keep that mouth of yours shut."  Shouyou can't help but grin.  "Bring it on!"

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Shouyou and Haizaki stand in the middle of the court, the ball in Haizaki's possession after he won the game of rock-paper-scissors, much to the ginger's disappointment. Everyone else is standing at the end, out of the two boys' way. Haizaki's gaze is mockingly, as usual. He doesn't take the boy in front of him seriously, a lazy smirk displayed on his face. Shouyou also has a smirk on his face, but it has determination and excitement written all over it. His eyes are full of thrill and he knows that this will be fun for him. To finally play after so long.  Haizaki bounces the ball a couple of times. Shouyou watches it carefully before attempting to steal it, only for Haizaki to easily dodge and and dribbling towards the hoop. Shouyou turns around and catches up quickly, going in front of him and putting his arms out to block Haizaki from getting any closer to the hoop. The boy only smirks, sprinting to the left and making Shouyou run in front of him. Haizaki quickly changes direction, too fast for Shouyou to react to, and dunks.  'He makes it look so easy. . .' Shouyou grits his teeth at the little effort the boy gave in dunking. He can barely touch the rim at first. It takes him a while before he can dunk like that. Haizaki tilts his head back slightly, a smirk crawling onto his face, only making the ginger more irritated.  "Don't worry Hinatacchi! You can do it!" Kise yells out from where he is on the court, Shouyou looking mildly confused at the nickname, but feels grateful for his support, nonetheless. He's the one starting with the ball this time. He still needs to get used to the other boy's playing style, so he knows that he'll probably lose a few points at first. That's annoying.  Anyways, back to the game. Shouyou thinks, dribbling the ball and attempting to get passed, only for Haizaki to steal it and dribbling the other way. Shouyou is quick to react, running after him. However, he's too late and Haizaki shoots, earning another point for him.  "Looks like you were all bark and no bite. Not that I didn't expect it, of course. You're too short to even dunk!" The light-grey haired boy teases and expects the ginger to growl in anger. But instead, he chuckles and there's a glint in his eyes that causes a pang of fear and uncertainty in his chest.  "Give it two more rounds." Shouyou says. Haizaki doesn't know what he means by that, but it probably isn't important. If his play is crappy, nothing that he says is worth thinking about. But why does it feel like I should be more cautious. Does this crappy player have some sort of plan?  The net two rounds are similar to the first two. Shouyou tries to dribble past him, but Haizaki steals the ball and makes his shot. Everyone watching expects the short boy to be irritated and angered by now, but to their confusion, he looks rather excited.  "What do you think of the match so far, Akashi." Midorima asks and the red-head narrows his eyes. "Hinata. His skills seem no better than an average player, which is deemed no match for someone like Haizaki." But there's a look of unsureness in his eyes, something you wouldn't regularly see in Akashi Seijurou, someone who is almost always confident. "But. . . There's something more. I don't know what exactly, but he presents an aura that surpasses the average human." "Eh? You sure Aka-chin? Hina-chin has lost four times in a row." Murasakibara tilts his head at Akashi words, not being able to understand what more there is about the ginger boy. He's small. Loud. Energetic. But average when it came to Basketball. Nothing else.  "Yeah! Don't get me wrong, I think Hinatacchi is pretty cool, and his determination and ability to not give up is inspiring. But I don't think he can beat Haizakicchi." Kise adds, Aomine having to agree with him.  "Like I said. I'm uncertain at the moment. But Hinata isn't all that he seems." Is all Akashi says before he concentrates on the game again. No-one else asks anymore questions as they watch how the match is about to play out.  Kuroko's brows furrow as he observes Shouyou. The determined and rather excited look that was on his face earlier has completely vanished, replaced with a blank unreadable face, one that he usually sees on himself. He can feel it too. His aura. It's weird in a way. Like it's usually plain and quiet for someone with so much energy. It gives him a feeling that anything could happen, and he wouldn't be able to predict it. He doesn't know why, but Akashi is right. There's unusually more to this ginger-haired boy.  "You said give it two plays, hm? I don't think I see a difference. You still seem pathetic." Haizaki sneers, eyes narrowing and his smirk fading away at the lack of a response Shouyou. Also, he was lying when he said he didn't feel a difference. The energy he gives off is weirdly quiet and dull, almost boring, which is in contrast to how he was before. It makes him rather anxious, he would deny it.  Haizaki dismisses his feeling, it's not like the other boy can do anything now. He dribbles the ball, but he isn't sure if Shouyou is looking. His bangs cast a shadow over his face, more specifically his eyes, not allowing him to see them. But it doesn't matter. He'll just dodge his every attempt and outrun him, just like he's been doing this whole time.  He acts like he's going to go for Shouyou's left, but quickly changes direction and is about to pass his right. Haizaki's eyes slowly grow wide, because he's right there. Shouyou is right in front of him, not seeming shaken up at all. Almost as if he predicted him.  Haizaki shakes his head to get himself out of his slight shock, dribbling the ball from one hand to the other, quickly increasing his speed. He's sure that Shouyou can't focus on it properly, and just as he's about to run past him, the ginger steals the ball, almost too easily. He doesn't wait for Haizaki to regain his posture, and starts dribbling with speed that he didn't have before towards the hoop. The grey-haired boy quickly chases after him, barely able to get in front of him and block him from getting to the hoop.  Shouyou steps back and jumps up, about to shoot the ball from just there, but Haizaki is quick to react to his movement, stretching his arm out to block the ginger. Of course, the height difference is a lot, so Haizaki would definitely be able to stop the shot, that is, if he was actually shooting. Shouyou quickly falls back to the ground as Haizaki's still in the air, dribbling towards the hoop and dunking.  "Do I still seem pathetic to you?" Shouyou asks, not being able to hide his grin as Haizaki stares at him with eyes as wide as saucepans.  'What the- What the hell was that!? I couldn't predict his movement at all. . . It was like he completely changed his idea in mid air! What type of weird crap is that!?' Haizaki can't seem to look away from the ginger, who seems very happy at the moment. It makes him pissed off, at how he was able to do that. Not to mention, how was he able to dunk? Sure, he barely touched the rim, but he still was able to jump that high. That said something knowing that he was probably the same height as an elementary schooler.  "You. . ."  Shouyou tilts his head, raising a brow. His eyes grow wide as he’s taken by the collar of his shirt and met with irritated grey eyes. 
“What type of weird crap do you have up your sleeve, huh? How the hell does a shrimp who’s almost a foot shorter than me dunk?”  “Shrimp!?” Shouyou squawks in shock before snarling and jabbing a finger onto the other boy’s chest, “I am not shrimp! Shut up! You-you Butt-face” 
‘Why did I say that. . .’
 “Butt-Face? What type of stupid insult is that? At least think of something hurtful.” ”Shut up! At least my voice isn't annoying! Yours is all loud and- uh, creaky!"  "Mine!? Have you heard yours? You sound like a girl!"  "No I don't!!" "Yes you-" "Both of you, shut your damn traps!" Nijimura pops out of no-where, whacking them both on the head with an annoyed look in his eyes. Haizaki drops Shouyou, and they both groan in pain, rubbing their sore heads. Wow, Nijimura surely was strong. Not someone to mess with, that's for sure.  "Haizaki. We came to practice. PRACTICE! Not fight with a first year. Now, either you finish up your game so we can start our match, or, you continue being a brat and I make you do triple of your usual drills tomorrow during practice." The grey-haired boy grumbles but opts for the former. In the end, Shouyou beat Haizaki 10-4.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Shouyou is more than surprised when he sees a group of second years standing by the frame of his door. He was eating his lunch peacefully with some of his classmates. Shouyou doesn't have close friends that he can hang out with after school or text them like he does with Izumin or Koji. But, due to his loud and welcoming personality, a lot of people like him since he's enjoyable and fun to be around. So he gets along with most of his classmates and it's easy for him to just eat lunch with them. He's sure his classmates are even more shocked. "No way. . ." "Isn't that the basketball club? The regulars?"  "What are they doing here!?"  "It's Kise! Hii Kise!"  "They're so hot. Especially Kise-san and Aomine-san."  "But look at Akashi-sama!"  Shouyou sweat-drops slightly at their words.  "Hinatacchi! C'mon, we're waiting for you." Kise waves with a wide grin before glaring at Midorima, who tells his to shut up because of how loud he's being. "Hinata. . . You know them!?"  "Can you introduce me?"  "Let me come with you!"  He packs his stuff up and rushes out the classroom before they can surround him. He's shocked when he spots Haizaki along with them. After all that happened yesterday, he didn't think that the boy would want anything to do with him. The said-boy sends him a nasty glare. It shocks Shouyou slightly, but then he returns the gesture with a look of his own.  "Hey guys. So, how did you all find my classroom?"  "One of the other first years was kind enough to inform us where it was." Akashi answers.  "Yeah! And now we're gonna take you to the gym." Kise wraps an arm around the ginger boy's shoulder.  "The gym? What for? I'm not on the team yet." Shouyou questions, "And I haven't even finished my lunch yet."  "Coach sometimes allows us to eat in the gym so it's easier for us to eat and practice." Aomine answers, "And after what you did yesterday, against Haizaki. There's no way in hell you won't be let onto the team."  "Heh. . . Really?" Shouyou's cheeks grow and he chuckles, scratching his nape. He wasn't used to people complimenting him, other from his mom or Koji and Izumi. "Oh uh also, what is a Hinatacchi? You've called me that a few times."  "Oh, that? Well I usually add '-cchi' to the end of people's names that I respect or like."  "Y-You respect me!?" Shouyou's eyes widen and he feels his face heat up even more at his nod. A warm feeling explodes in his chest and he can't help himself from grinning. "Well then. . . Since I respect you guys. I should probably give you all a nickname too."  He puts a finger in his chin and suddenly looks deep in thought. He thinks for a few seconds before coming up with an idea.  "Ryo-san!"  "Yeah! I'm Ryo-san now!"  Midorima sighs at the energetic duo, fixing his glasses.  "And you're Shin-san!" Shouyou points his finger at Midorima upon hearing his sigh. The boy stiffens before glaring at the first year. It causes Shouyou to flinch slightly but he doesn't look away. They have a staring contest for a few seconds before Midorima breaks it and looks away. Shouyou celebrates, claiming that he apparently 'won'.  The ginger doesn't notice the small smile that ghosts the green-haired boy's lips.  -- "So you found the pipsqueak, huh?" Nijimura says as he notices the short boy amongst everyone. The said-boy squawks at the nickname, and Haizaki Snickers, causing the ginger to glare at him.  "Yeah." Aomine lets his bag drop to the floor and he sits down, back resting against the wall. Shouyou lets his bag fall next to his, about to sit down until he hears someone call his name.  "Hinatacchi! Let's play a 1v1." Kise requests and Shouyou nods excitedly.  "Sure! But uh- I didn't bring a shirt. . ."  The two stand in silence for a few seconds.  "Does anyone have a spare shirt for Hinatacchi to use!?" Kise yells out and pulls everyone's attention to them. "I guess I do." Murasakibara slightly puts his hand up.   "So do I." Midorima fixes his glasses, "But I think our shirts would be much too big for Hinata's. . . small figure."  "I'm not small! You guys are just tall. . ." Shouyou mumbles with annoyance, crossing his arms and looking away with a pout on his face.  "I think I may have something that you can use." Akashi says, walking towards the dressing rooms. Shouyou quickly follows after. He opens his locker, which is sorted out almost perfectly, and grabs a shirt. It's plain gray, and looks a bit big, but it should be fine. "Here."  "Thanks, Sei-san!" Shouyou smiles, taking the shirt.  The boy looks mildly surprised at the name, but regains his composure and smiles back.  "You can put your clothes in my locker, since you lack one yourself."  'Sei is so nice. . . So is Ryo and Dai.' Shouyou thinks to himself, not noticing the pair of eyes observing him.  "Say, Hinata. You said that ability of yours, it's called Unpredictability, right?" The ginger nods as he takes of his shirt, "Would you mind if instead of a 1v1, you can do a 2v2?? I would just like to observe your playing style more."  "Ah- yeah! That'll be fun." Shouyou agrees, pulling Akashi's shirt over his head. Not to their surprise, it's a bit big on Shouyou, him being 4'10 and Akashi being 5'2. But it's better than wearing someone's shirt who is 6'1. He stuffs the rest of his clothes in the red-head boy's locker, thankful that he brought his own sneakers. "I'll meet you in the gym. You know where it is, right?" Shouyou nods, waving off the second year before leaving.  -- "Who's this?"  Shouyou's eyes turn to the left to see a pink-haired girl with matching eyes. She walks towards him, with Aomine and Kuroko by her side.  "Hinata Shouyou. He's a first year, the one we told you about." Aomine answers.  "Oh! Nice to meet you, Hinata. I'm Satsuki Momoi, manager of the first string." Satsuki smiles, and Shouyou feels his face grow warm. He always blushes whenever a really pretty girl talks to him.  "N-Nice to meet you too, Satsuki-senpai!" He squeaks out and the girl looks mildly shocked from the outburst and the red tint to his face before chuckling and patting his head. "You're so cute! And tiny. You're even shorter than me!"  Shouyou looks away with a grumble. Why is he so short? He's the same height as an elementary school kid. He could at least be the average height. But no, he has to be mini-sized.  "That's enough, Satsuki." Akashi comes from behind them, "We should get on with the match. Hinata, you're with Kuroko against Kise and Aomine."  "A-Are you sure?" Midorima asks in shock and the red-head nods.  "Right, I'm gonna beat your asses." Aomine smirks.  "We're! We're gonna beat your asses!" Kise corrects, "And don't say that! It's vulgar."  "Oh shut up Kise."  "You shut up!"  -- "Akashi-kun. . . Are you sure that it's the right decision to put Hinata and Tetsu-kun against Dai-chan and Ki-chan? I mean, those two are pretty good. . . and Hinata's just a first year! He isn't even on the team yet, and if Hinata isn't good, then Tetsu-kun won't be good either." Satsuki questions with a slight look of worry on her face.  "It's more likely that Aomine and Kise will win. But I think Hinata and Kuroko won't do too bad."  
"They're both unpredictable, anyways." 
 "Unpredictable?" The pink-haired girl tilts her head, "What do you mean by that-"  "It's hard to explain in words. I think watching would provide you all the answers you need."  Satsuki doesn't ask anymore questions as she focuses on the game that's about to play out.  "So, Tetsu-san. You don't mind if I call you that, right?"  "Not at all." The boy responds coolly.  "Okay! So, I'm most likely gonna loose the tip off, so do you wanna-"  "I would, but I can't. I'm not that kind of player. Sorry." Kuroko says and Shouyou sighs.  "That's fine. But what do you mean by that?"  "Just be prepared for the ball, no matter what." That's all the second year says and Shouyou has no choice but to listen. He stands in front of Aomine, who has a smirk on his face.  "I know how high you can jump, so don't think I'll underestimate you."  "Oh, thanks!"  A random boy that Shouyou doesn't know comes with the ball and stands in the middle of them. The two get ready and as soon as the man throws the ball into the air, they're both jumping to reach it. Shouyou's fingers barely graze it and Aomine is able to grab it, throwing it over to Kise.  "Alright!" The blonde grins, dribbling the ball across the court. Shouyou is quick though and soon enough, he's right behind him. Kise sees if he can spot Aomine and the ginger uses that distraction to get in front of him. The boy makes it seem like he's going for the left, Shouyou unfortunately falls for his fake and Kise quickly goes for the right, doing a lay-up and letting the ball fall into the hoop.  "Pass the ball to me, and be prepared to get it back." Kuroko says lowly, only loud enough for Shouyou to hear. He's quite confused, but he doesn't question it.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

I'll be taking a small break! I'm thinking of polishing my art and learning how to animate so eventually in the future I can make a series or something. If you're wondering, I'll probably be back in early may. Anyway, thanks for reading my book!

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"So, how's the game going? Is that the boy you and Nijimura were telling me about?" The coach, Shirogane, walks up to Akashi and Momoi, gazing at the game that is going on.  "Yes it is. And the game is going quite well-"  Akashi is interrupted by Shouyou completely missing the pass that was sent to him, watching it blankly as it rolls out of bounds.  "Again!? This is the fifth time now!" Shouyou cries out, grimacing at the smirk that's on Aomine's face and the grin that Kise can't hide.  "I'm sorry, maybe we should stick to normal passes." Kuroko suggests, and the boy is about to agree until he's given a taunting message from none other that Haizaki.  "Yeah, stick to normal passes. That's all the shrimp can catch anyways!"  Shouyou's eye twitches and he's stomping up to the other boy until Kuroko drags him back by the collar.  "Don't let him upset you. He likes aggravating people-" The blue-haired boy pauses as he gets a look at Shouyou's expression. Instead of a pout or annoyance, he's grinning for some reason. Like he finds it exciting.  "I don't care how many times we fail, we're gonna beat them!" He points at the two boys. "Looks like he got his motivation back!" Kise exclaims with a smile.  "Wouldn't been fun otherwise." Aomine's eyes narrow with a smirk on his face.  Kuroko nods, putting his fist out, "Let's do this." The ginger looks mildly shocked before also nodding and putting his fist out, letting it bump Kuroko's, "Yeah!" "Hinata looked like he was getting tired, but he looks like he'll be fine." Momoi notes at the game starts again with the ball in Kise's hands.  "He has good enthusiasm, but i don't think it will affect how the game is currently going. Kise and Aomine are just that good." Shirogane says, watching Shouyou run after Kise who dribbles the ball towards the opposite side of the court. He's able to dodge the smaller teen, who tries to take the ball, and score another point.  "They haven't got a single point yet. . . Meanwhile Kise and Aomine are on there 7th point. Three more and they win."  "I mean, everyone knows who was gonna win from the beginning. If the kid is bad, then Kuroko will be bad too. Fate has already decided what's gonna happen, doubt they can change it now."  Shouyou silences the voices, focusing completely on the ball that's in his hand. Aomine is in front him, eyes also not leaving the ball. This would be tricky, for sure. He dribbles the ball a few times, and Aomine reaches out to stop it, but his eyes grow wide because the ball is gone, and so is Shouyou. He sees briefly sees Kuroko, the ball going towards him. Next second, it's back in Shouyou's possession, and he's running towards the hoop.  Kise is not far behind him, being able to catch up and get in front of him. Shouyou doesn't seem worried at all. He dribbles the ball, left to right, and before he knows it, he's passing it to Kuroko. Kise isn't fast enough to take it back, and Shouyou's able to get past him. The ball is back in the ginger's hand, and then it's gone again and Kise feels really dizzy now.  After all of that, Shouyou shoots and gets a point, finally. Aomine is frozen in confusion and Kise is still dizzy. Everyone who had just watched that is beyond shock, some even gaping. One of them being Momoi. It's been a while since Aomine was beaten like that.  "YES! HIGH TEN!" Shouyou throws his hands in the air, grinning widely at Kuroko, who stares blankly at him before realizing what he wants. Kuroko takes both of his hands and winces slightly as the ginger slaps his palms against his own. He can't help but smile though. It's small, but for someone who barely ever smiles and usually looks expressionless, it's a lot.  "What the. . ." Momoi almost drops the clip-board she is holding, and while Akashi looks surprised, he also looks like he knew something like this would happen.  Shirogane is smiling, and he continues to smile for the rest of the match. Shouyou and Kuroko beat Kise and Aomine 10-8, Nijimura is smirking, Murasakibara actually looks interested, Midorima looks shocked, Akashi's face looks neutral but his eyes are enthralled. Everyone else is beyond surprised, except Haizaki. He's just grateful that no-one can tease him for losing since now they can see how good he is.  It's no surprise that Shouyou is welcomed to the team, which he is very happy about. He's beaming, much brighter than before, and anyone can tell that he loves proving people wrong.  -- "We have a practice match tomorrow." Akashi says in the changing room as they get ready to go home.  "That's great! I've been looking forward for a match!" Kise grins.  "I've also been urging to play against someone." Midorima admits, checking through his locker.  "Eh? Tomorrow? That's gonna be a hassle." Murasakibara mumbles lazily, stripping off his shirt and putting on a different one.  "It would be a good chance to put Hinata and Kuroko in a match together. We didn't have that much time to prepare, but we'll be fine." Akashi looks at the two, noticing how excited Kuroko's eyes were.  "Really!? A match already!? This is so great!" Shouyou celebrates.  "Oh, and don't think this is the end. I want a rematch soon." Aomine says with a serious intention, a smirk on his face. Shouyou nods determinedly, also looking at Kise, who's seems to have the same idea.  "Yeah, I won't let you beat me, Hinatacchi!"  "Right!"  Soon enough, all the boys have finished changing and walk down the hall together.  "We should celebrate, don't you think?" Kise suggests.  "Celebrate what?" Shouyou asks, eyes widening as an arm wraps around his shoulder.  "You joining the team, of course!" Aomine winks playfully.  "I supposed we can get a treat from the ice-cream store nearby." Midorima says before turning to look at two people, "Akashi, Momoi, will you two be coming?"  "Momoi can go, I need to complete some things." Akashi informs.  "But then it won't be much of a celebration if you aren't there." Shouyou pouts, "C'mon Sei, please?"  Akashi's eyes widen slightly before a soft smile forms on his face. "I guess I could finish it off tomorrow."  "YES!" Shouyou, Kise and Aomine yell all together.  -- "What a surprise that you like the orange flavor." Haizaki tells the ginger as he picks out the orange-flavored popsicle. He glares, "Be quiet!"  "Could you two not argue. It hasn't even been two days since you met each other, and it's like you can't get enough of each other." Midorima fixes his glasses.  "It's not my fault! He's the one being mean to me!" Shouyou squawks.  "I'm mean to everyone." Haizaki rolls his eyes.  "But you're meaner to Hina-chin than anyone else." Murasakibara adds as he, instead of picking one, gets a whole packet.,  "Don't eat so much at once. You could get sick from that." Akashi says firmly, making the tall boy pout.  "But Aka-chinn. . ."  "Gosh, is everyone here childish." Midorima grumbles to himself.  "We shouldn't stay out too late. I need my beauty rest." Kise exaggerates, making Aomine roll his eyes.  "We don't have school tomorrow and the match is at twelve. Pretty sure you can get lots of rest." Kuroko says from his stand next to Shouyou.  The ginger flinches slightly, not as bad as when he first met Kuroko, but still enough to show he didn't notice his presence.  "Yeah, so shut up already."  "Why are you so mean Aominecchi!"  -- The sun sets and beautiful colors fill the sky of Tokyo as they walk down the streets. The breeze is warm and it isn't too busy. Just a few people walking home, just like them.  "Hinatacchi, you should get my number!"  "Oh, sure!"  They trade numbers and Kise gives him a thumbs up, to which he returns with a grin.  "I'll give your number to everyone else." "I don't need his number" Haizaki scoffs and Shouyou huffs in annoyance.  "I'll give it to you anyway."  "Why you-"  "Can you imbeciles not fight in the middle of the street, some of us are trying to get home." Midorima's eyes narrow in irritation.   "HEY!"  "WHO YOU CALLING STUPID!?"  Kuroko sighs at them arguing and Akashi just chuckles. It's amusing to watch them fight like little kids. They walk a little longer, maybe about five more minutes, until they reach a house. It's pretty big, and it's obvious that the person who owns it has money.  "Right, here's my house." Shouyou says.  "Really? You're richer than I expected." Kise mumbles.  "What is that supposed to mean!?"  "Anyway, be prepared for us to pick you up tomorrow." Akashi informs.  "You guys are gonna pick me up?" Shouyou tilts his head.  "Yeah, so we can walk together." Kuroko nods.  "It can't be everyday, though. Maybe like once or twice a week." Aomine adds.  "Okay, I'll see you guys tomorrow!" Shouyou waves at them, and they wave back. He walks into his house, a wide smile on his face.  He really likes how everything went today.  --

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

It's what Shouyou thinks is an average Wednesday when he receives the information.  It's almost a month since he first met his teammates and friends. He's gotten a lot closer to them. He'll normally walk to school with Midorima, which was weird at first due to the guy acting like he didn't care about him, get snacks with Murasakibara after school, spend his breaks with Kuroko or Momoi, play 1v1's with Aomine, study with Akashi and facetime Kise and sometimes Momoi would join too.  So yeah, they're close.  So when Momoi casually brings up the fact that her birthday is tomorrow as they hang out during break, you can imagine the pure shock that Shouyou felt.  "I'm hoping my older brother can come home tomorrow for my birthday."  . . . "YOU'RE BIRTHDAY IS TOMORROW!?" Shouyou yells out, eyes as wide as saucepans. People look at him in confusion, but he's too surprised to feel embarrassed.   "Huh? Yeah, why? I thought I already told you?" The girl tilts her head in confusion. "NO YOU DIDN"T-" He pauses as a memory flashes into his mind. It was maybe two weeks ago, and Shouyou was taking a break and decided to sit next to Momoi, when they got into a discussion and she brought up how her birthday was in May, on the fourth, "I-I mean, of-course I know that! Pfft, I was only joking around." "Yeah. . . Okay-" "A-Anyway, I've gotta go- uh, find Akashi! For uh, help with my homework. See you later!"  He runs off before she can say anything, and she stands there in complete confusion.  "Um, okay then. . ."  -- He finds a place under a random tree, and he pulls out his phone, deciding to make a group chat and adding certain people to it. 
 SHO (YOU): GUYS
COME ONLINE RN
I HAVE SOMETHING VERY SERIOUS TO TELL YOU ALL.
 
SEI: Is everything okay, Hinata?
 
RYO: Heyy Hinatacchi ᡣ˶ᵔ ᵕ ᵔ˶𐭩 ♡
Why did you make another group chat?? And why isn't Momocchi in it (ó_ó )?
 
SHO (YOU): i'll tell u all why when everyone is online.
 
SUSHI: hmm?? what happened?
 
SHIN: We're all online now. 
 
TETSU: does it have to do with Momoi? I saw u run away from her.
 
DAI: yeah I saw it too. 
 
SHO (YOU): yeah it does and found out that...
HER BIRTHDAY IS TMR. 
 
DAI: we all know that already
 
RYO: I already have her gift(˶˃ ᵕ ˂˶)
 
SHO (YOU):WAIT SO I WAS THE ONLY ONE WHO DIDN'T KNOW??
but that doesn't matter. 
because we are going to to throw her a party at my house!
 
TETSU: how are we gonna do that in only one day??
 
SHO (YOU): with hard work of course
 
RYO: i'm in!! ദദ്ദി ˉ͈̀꒳ˉ͈́ )✧
 
TETSU:this will probably be a fail but i'm in too.
 
SEI: it would be a pleasant surprise for her. I will also contribute.
 
DAI:yeah whatever, ig 
 
SUSHI: will there be snacks?
 
SHO (YOU): yep!
 
SUSHI: i'll help

*YOU CHANGE THE GROUP CHAT NAME TO 'OPERATION MOMOI'S SURPRISE PARTY*

And so they all start to plan everything out on the group chat. It would take place at Shouyou's house, where he would set up a sleepover and by a strawberry and vanilla cake, which Aomine claims is her favorite. Everyone is planning on bringing snacks for the movie they will watch, and they also all bought her a gift. They all go to Shouyou's house to hide everything under his bed, and they wait for the next day to come.  -- Satsuki feels lost.  Ever since Shouyou suddenly ran away from her during break, everyone else have been avoiding her. She's not sure what has happened, but it makes her feel like she did something wrong. She also tried texting them earlier, but all of them said something similar.  
'Everything's fine. Nothing happened.'
 It kind of pissed her off. It's very obvious that they're hiding something from her. She tries not to clench her fist, she doesn't want to seem angry. Instead, she takes a deep breath and stares at herself in the mirror. Bright pink eyes stare back at her, and she fiddles with her hair, not sure whether to put it up or leave it down.  She settles for the former.  "Momoi! Hurry up, breakfast is ready!" Her mother calls for her from downstairs.  "Oh, sure! I'll be there in a sec!" She yells back before quickly grabbing her bag and her phone, slipping it into her pocket. Her phone isn't buzzing with messages from Kise and Shouyou like usual, Aomine hasn't texted her yet, saying how he'll be by her house soon, and she can't help but frown. She sighs, making her way downstairs with her head down.  "Morning. And happy birthday to you!!" A woman, who's daughter looks exactly like her, just younger, smiles warmly. "Breakfast is on the table. And I have a gift for you, but it's coming later today."  "Morning mom, and thanks." Satsuki smiles back, but it doesn't have the same effect it usually has. She walks to her table, where her younger brother sits, already half-way into his food. She sits down, quietly nibbling on her toast. She pipes up as she remembers something, "Will Kioru be coming back?" She asks with hope. "Sorry darling, he said he's too busy."  
No surprise. 
 "Oh, yeah that's fine. I bet work is stressful for him." She nods before getting up, "Actually, I'm not hungry. I'll just get an early start to school."  "You sure?" The woman has concern all over her features, and Satsuki feels guilty for making her mother worried.  "Yep, see you guys later!" She hugs both her family members before heading out of the house. Walking down the street, she feels a bit upset. Aomine isn't with her like usual, but it doesn't matter. It's just one day. She should stop being so clingy anyway.  She gets to school quicker than expected, walking through the gates and up to her classroom. It's empty, of course, and she stays there in her seat, letting her eyes close and hiding her face in her arms.  "Satsu-san?" He hears the familiar voice of her ginger friend and her eyes slowly open. Did she fall asleep? Seriously? Getting up, she sees that all of her classmates are here. Aomine and Kise are there too, with the addition of Shouyou. He isn't supposed to be here.  "Sho -kun? What are you doing here?" She questions.  "We were looking for you, so I wanted to see if you were in your classroom." He says, before his brows furrow and the same look she saw in her mother's eyes are in his own, "You look pretty tired." "Oh, don't worry about that. I just went to bed pretty late last night."  "Yeah. . . alright. Anyway, I'm heading to my classroom now. Don't wanna get a late mark."  "Oh okay, bye."  He smiles at her before walking out of the classroom. Aomine and Kise check on her before going to there own seats. Classes go by quickly, well at least for her, and at lunch, she tries texting her brother to see if maybe they could call. He doesn't reply, just as she suspects. Ever since he moved out, he barley ever contacts her anymore, as if he forgot about her. He says he's busy, and she knows he is, but it doesn't stop her from feeling hurt.  She sighs, putting her phone down and staring at her food. She honestly doesn't feel like eating the school's food. Sure, it wasn't bad, but she just felt eating something else. . . "You seem bored Momocchi." Kise points out, "Why would you be so bored on your-" "ON SUCH A BEAUTIFUL THURSDAY?" Aomine quickly covers up, an awkward smile on his face as he gives a quick glare to the blonde.  "To be honest, I'm bored too. How about we ditch?" Shouyou suggests and the girl tilts her head.  "Ditch school? We can't do that, we'll get detention." Satsuki frowns. To be honest, she does want to skip. But she doubts that Midorima and Akashi would agree anyway.  "Who cares?" Aomine rolls his eyes before smirking, "C'mon, it'll be fun."  "Guys. . . we can't-"  "We might not get a chance like this again." Akashi gets up, causing Satsuki's eyes to widen, "Might as well make the most of it, don't you agree, Midorima?"  "I guess one detention wouldn't matter too much." The green-haired boy fixes his glasses.  "Let's get snacks." Murasakibara says as he gets up to put his already finished plate away.  Satsuki doesn't know why they're all so eager to skip today, but she isn't complaining.  -- Somehow, they all managed to break out of school. Of course, they were almost caught at least five times by different teachers, but they made it in the end.  "So, where are we heading?" Satsuki asks as they walk down the empty streets. Sh has never seen Tokyo this quiet before.  "I was thinking, since we didn't get lunch, we could go a cafe!" Shouyou exclaims.  "Are you sure there are any nearby?" The girl questions, looking around. "Shin and I saw one once when we were taking the long way to school." The ginger nods as they walk further and further. Eventually, they reach the entrance of s small building. They enter inside and Satsuki's eyes widen.  The cafe is small but cute and well designed, the walls are a pale pink and aesthetic-framed pictures are all over the wall. By the counter there's a woman, with honey-brown eyes and black hair with blue highlights. She perks up at the sound of the bell jingling, but confusion then covers her face,  "You all look like middle-school kids. Why aren't you in class?" She asks with a raised brow.  "W-well, uhhh. . . We-"  "-are all sick!" Shouyou interrupts quickly with a sheepish smile.  "That's a terrible excuse!" Aomine whispers. "Yeah well just go with it!" Shouyou whispers back.  "Why couldn't you just say we were suspended or something!?"  "Haaah!? Why would I say that, I'm a good kid!?"  "Don't pretend you don't fall asleep in class." Midorima adds on, fixing his glasses and making Shouyou stiffen and sweat-drop. "You know what, it's fine. Sit your asses down and look at the menu." The woman just sighs, going back to whatever she was doing.  They all sit down, taking up two tables since there is a lot of them. The first one is filled up with Kise, Akashi, Murasakibara and Kuroko, while the other one has Momoi, Shouyou, Aomine and Midorima. The cafe is rather loud that afternoon. They order, lots of food, Akashi pays for it all even after Satsuki refuses, they also get a bit chaotic with Kise running away from Aomine, Shouyou trying to get Kuroko to give him a piggy back, Midorima chasing Aomine for stealing his lucky item and Murasakibara picking up Akashi and putting him on his shoulders because of a dare- yeah. . . it's chaotic alright.  Eventually they leave, Akashi thanking the waiter for the food and also for putting up with them. They walk down all the way to Shouyou's house, and as soon as they enter the living room, balloons and confetti come out of no-where, almost giving Satsuki a heart-attack and she shrieks.  "SURPRiSE!! HAPPY BIRTHDAY MOMOi!! (Also other nicknames they have for her that I'm not about to write.) The girl's eyes widen as everyone scream that out, feeling her heart pounding against her chest, still shocked from their scream and the confetti. Her mind is racing with confused thoughts, but as she realizes everything, she can't help but tear up.  "Guys..." Tears stream down her cheeks at everything. There's a huge, giant cake in the middle of the room on a table, gifts all around it with pretty and fancy wrappings. ON the couch there are tons of snacks, most of them being her favorite. She feels immense joy right now.  "Ah, Momocchi! What's wrong!?" Kise starts to freak out until she starts laughing. it's loud, and genuine, and tears are still strolling down her cheeks, which she wipes away. She feels warm inside. Her heart is still beating wildly,  “Those are happy tears, you idiot.” Midorima sighs heavily, but his eyes soften upon glancing at Satsuki. ”Satsu-san. . .” Shouyou mumbles before grinning and taking Akashi and Aomine’s hand, pulling them closer to Satsuk, “GROUP HUG!!” Aomine groans and Akashi chuckles before hugging Satsuki, Kise, Kuroko’s and Murasakibara join in, the purple haired boy pulling Midorima to join in too. They all hug for at least a minute or so. ”So pure..” They all hear someone mumble and they whip their heads around to see a man, with hair as bright as Shouyou’s and eyes that glisten with tears. “Wait. . . there’s no way..”  “Shouyou. . .” ”YOUR DAD IS HINATA HARU!? LIKE- THE HINATA HARU!?” ”Uh, i guess so?” Shouyou tilts his head, “Why?” ”WHY!? YOUR DAD IS ONE OF THE MOST FAMOUS BASKETBALL PLAYERS IN JAPAN!” ”Oh yeah, I guess that’s true.” Shouyou chuckles sheepishly as his dad walks in. “Nice to meet ya kids! Hope you’re all having fun.” ”Y-yes, sir! If you don’t mind, could-could I get your autograph!” Aomine asks. ”Of course!” His eyes seem to sparkle and it makes Aomine look much younger than he usually looks. Like a little child who is eating their favourite food. ”Anyway, let’s sing happy birthday, eat some cake, open some presents and watch a movie till midnight!!”And that’s exactly what they did. They sang happy birthday as Shouyou’s dad cut the cake, Satsuki opened all her presents; Kise got her three really expensive perfumes and Akashi got her a whole kitten, then they settled on the couch to watch a movie. The first one they watched was a horror, to which everyone screamed at least eight times during it, and then they decided to watch a Disney movie to help themselves calm down. Twelve midnight and everyone is asleep except for Satsuki and Shouyou. “Hey, Sho-kun?” “hm?” ”Thanks. . . For today.” She says tiredly. Shouyou grins to himself as she slowly falls asleep, resting her head on his shoulder. “No problem, Satsu-san.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Shouyou is very excited.  Over the past two months, he has played in a lot of practice matches and street-ball with mostly Aomine and Kise. He has earned a name for himself, and even though in street-ball people still call him 'shortie', 'tangerine', 'shrimp' and 'little ginger', it isn't the same in practice matches. People actually know his name and don't give him a random nickname based off his appearance.  Now, he's finally playing in the Preliminaries as a starter. They decided that he and Kise would switch starter positions every once in a while. And the ginger is not complaining.  "Woah, Hinata got another point!"  "He's really on fire today."  "Is he a first year?"  "I'm getting goosebumps just by watching him play!"  Shouyou can't hide his grin as he scores another point and the crowd roars. He high fives' Midorima, their plan worked.  "I guess you really are improving." Midorima nods, eyes gazing into his own. A small smile grows on his face, but is disappears almost too quickly. It doesn't stop Shouyou from pointing it out though, effectively flustering the green-haired boy.  The buzzer beeps, announcing the end of the first half. The teams gather their stuff to go into the changing rooms, and Shouyou falls right onto the bench as soon as they all reach there.  "You must be tired after running around for basically the whole of the first match." Aomine says.  "Where do you get your stamina from? It's like crazy!" Kise exclaims, patting the ginger on the back as he goes to sit next to him.  "I'm guessing it's from the fact that he used to ride his bike all the down the mountain for most of his life." Akashi guesses, making basically everyone freeze.  "Okay. . . I knew you were crazy but not this crazy." Haizaki says after a while.  "A WHOLE MOUNTAIN? WHAT THE HECK!" Kise yells and Shouyou just chuckles tiredly, receiving the water that is thrown at him by Murasakibara.  "Wouldn't you get tired? I definitely would." The tall boy mumbles with a frown, thinking about how experiencing that might just feel.  "I mean, my dad most times would ride with me so it was a lot more fun. But after we moved to Tokyo, it's a lot more difficult to do that." Meanwhile, in a different changing room, you would be able to hear the sound of the bench crashing against the wall. "THERE'S NO ACTUAL WAY WE'RE LOSING TO AN EIGHT-YEAR OLD!" The teenager yells out of anger, kicking the wall frustratingly.  "Better believe it." One of his teammates sigh as he collapses against the wall, "Kid's like a machine. He just doesn't wear out."  "His stamina is unbelievable. If he's still in the game now I'll be more than surprised. He's been running across the court for the entire first half!"  "We can't let that get to us." The Captain, Daeko,stands up, his voice booming over everyone else, "Yes, I'll admit, we have no more chance of winning."  "So then what do you mean-"  "I'm saying, we should get victory in a different way." The Daeko smirks and that attracts everyone's attention, "Even if we don't win, we can send someone else in tears."  If someone would walk pass that room, they would shiver in fear from the negative and menacing aura that emits from it. And if someone were to enter that room, they would walk right back out because each and every one of them had grins with only bad intentions.  They were going to make Teiko pay, one way or another. -- The matches begin again and the game goes just as anyone would suspect. Once again, Shouyou is doing very well, and syncing up with his teammates, especially Kuroko. It's like those two are made for each other. Their playing style is so similar yet so difference.  The crowd cheers at the two's combo. It, of course, earned them a point, and they give each other a high five once they get the chance.  "We're doing so well! I don't think we've ever played this good with each other." Shouyou grins.  "I think that's just because you're improving, Hinata-san." Kuroko says.  "Ehh? But you're improving too! You're a lot faster, and your passes are starting to have more power. I wouldn't be nearly as good as I am now without you, Tetsu."  Kuroko smiles at that. Shouyou smiles back, oblivious to the several eyes glaring into his soul.  "That smile of his, really pissing me off. . ." One of the members from the opposing team growls, clenching his fist.  "Well then," Daeko does a closed eye smile, "Our plan can finally take action."  Akashi quickly notices the change in aura of the other team. They seem more menacing, and their intentions are far from good. His brows furrow at this. He also notices that their style has become more harsher and rougher. While they do score some points, it doesn't seem like that's their goal.  Another thing that basically almost everyone from Teiko notices is how the other team is focused on Shouyou. Sure, he's bright, loud and very noticable, but it just seems weird. It didn't really make sense.  Until it does. Everything seems to happen too fast. The other team's Captain is marking Shouyou while also waiting in case there is a rebound. Aomine shoots, and the two players jump for the ball. Daeko catches it, but swings his elbow down.  "Oh crap."  "Shouyou look out!"  They realised too late, and the damage is already done.  A chorus of gasps ring around the court, Momoi's hand slaps onto her mouth, Kise and Haizaki, who were on the bench, are already running towards the ginger. So are the other Teiko members.  Daeko gets off Shouyou, a smirk on his face. But it quickly disappears as blood starts to seep from the back of his head and ooze onto the court.  
'I think I went too far. . .' 
 "Hinatacchi? Hinatacchi are you okay!?" Kise asks desperately, kneeling down beside the bleeding boy. "You imbecile, does he look okay to you!?" Midorima glares, also kneeling beside Shouyou. He's bleeding quite badly, but he doesn't seem to by holding his head in pain. Instead, his arms are wrapped around his middle.  "Is your stomach alright?" Akashi questions softly, and the boy stiffly shakes his head.  "I think his rib might be injured. When they fell, Daeko landed on top of Hinata." Kuroko says.  "You. . . did that on purpose, didn't you!" Aomine yells angrily at Daeko, who looks rather regretful, but quickly covers up the look with a smirk.  "It was simply an accident." "Accident my ass! If you're gonna do shit like like, at least admit it and stop being a coward!"  Things got messy that day.  -- Shouyou faintly remembers the yells and screams from what happened.  He also remembers the pain. The almost splitting pain in his pain, and the sharp and and sudden one in his side. His vision getting blurry from his tears he's feeling light-headed. He remembers Murasakibara lifting him up into his arms, and the way he would glare when someone would try and take him away.. the purple-haired boy ended up leaving the game, taking him to the nurse himself. Before that, he remembers hearing Aomine. He was yelling, angrily about something. In the corner of his eye, he saw Aomine throw his fist back in a punching stance and Haizaki's foot connecting with someone's stomach. Murasakibara took him away before he could see anything else. Everything else was a blur. He doesn't remember much, but the last thing he saw before he passed out was the worried and concerned look in Murasakibara's eyes.  When wakes up again, the first thing he sees are the plain white ceilings. He pushes himself up, groaning slightly. His head hurts like hell.  "He's awake! Hinatacchi!"  Kise randomly pops up in front of him, hugging him tightly with comical tears strolling down his face, "We thought you dieddd!"  "Get off him, you Imbecile!" Midorima drags the blonde off Shouyou, scolding him about accidentally hurting the ginger.  "How do you feel?" Akashi asks with concern, and Shouyou chuckles sheepishly, "A bit sore.. my head hurts like hell.. what happened again?"  "That jerk.." Aomine speaks up, and the ginger's eyes widen. He has scratches on his face and bruised knuckles, with quite a lot of plasters, "Decided to play dirty and take it too far."  "You're injured are pretty bad. You didn't loose too much blood in your head, though, and your rib thankfully is just bruised, not broken." Midorima fixes his glasses.  "Oh.." Shouyou looks down, "Uhm.. Thanks, Atsu-san..for helping me.."  The purple-haired boy nods, "Don't thank me. I wanted to help Sho-chin."  "Another thing, Dai-san..what happened to you?"  They all quieted down and the air suddenly became very tensed. The blue-haired boy stiffens before sighing. "He got into a fight with the moron who hurt you." Kuroko says quietly. Shouyou is shocked by Kuroko's language, even more by what he said.  "What!? Seriously?" "Yeah, he totally beat Daeko's ass!" Kise grins.  "B-But wait, didn't you get in trouble?" "Yeah, I can't play for the rest of the prelims." Aomine sighs, grumbling a bit. "Why would you do that!?" Shouyou grabs Aomine by the shoulders, "Now your paying for the consequences.. I'm sorry for not dodging... If only I was quicker-"  "Don't be an idiot." Midorima interrupts, "It's Aomine's fault, not yours. You didn't do anything wrong, so don't apologise."  "But-"  "You heard him." Akashi adds on, "It's not your fault, so don't blame yourself, Hinata."  "I don't regret anything." Aomine grins.  Shouyou feels himself tearing up. He quickly wipes away his tears with a smile.  
'Thank you..guys..'
 "Besides, you should see Haizaki." Aomine adds, "He was held back before he could do too much damage, but he sent the guy flying."  "No, literally! I don't think I've ever been more scared of him in my life." Kise laughs.  "I-Is he okay? Where is he?"  "Getting KFC apparently." Midorima raises up his phone to show Haizaki's post of him at KFC with a random girl he's never seen before.  "Oh." Shouyou sweat-drops.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

It's been a year since Shouyou first joined. It's the start of his second year.

The first time Shouyou notices a change in Aomine's behaviour is when they have a practice match with another school.

"Woah, Aomine's killing it!"

"He's dominating everyone!"

"They might as well give up, there's no stopping him now!"

Shouyou's eyes grow wide as he watches his best friend play from the bench. His skills and playing style is completely remarkable, and it has only improved. Before, the blue-haired boy had no chance against him, and now it's Shouyou's turn to be the one having trouble trying to beat the guy. But that only makes things more interesting, and he is happy of how much his friend has grown as a player.

The practice match quickly comes to an end, with a score of 100-37. They all bow, saying their thanks towards the game before gathering their stuff to go back to the school. The ginger makes his way towards Aomine with a big grin on his face, his bag swung over his shoulder.

"Dai! You did so well, you were like boom and swift and poof and bang! and-"

"Yeah yeah." He mumbles lazily, not really caring about his compliment. Shouyou trails off, rather shocked that Aomine didn't grin and take the compliment like he usually does. He doesn't even look at him.

"You're getting a lot better. We should play again!"

"No thanks." Aomine increases his speed, mumbling under his breath, "That would be boring."

Shouyou's eyes widen at the words that exit his mouth. Boring? So he is calling him boring? Saying that he's a bad player? He couldn't help but feel hurt, but he doesn't say anything. He doesn't try to keep up with the older boy, and just walks behind him, trying not to frown or look offended. They make their way to the changing room, getting dressed and fixing up like they usually do. Kise is the only one celebrating their win. Aomine usually would be too, but he just looks bored, like the win meant nothing to him.

They get onto the bus to go back to school. Shouyou sits with Kuroko as they ride back.

--

The second time for Aomine and the first time for Murasakibara is during practice on what is seemed to be a typical Tuesday. Shouyou is playing with the other first and second string members, against Murasakibara who has a team of his own. The purple-haired boy is thinking about something, which is rather rare, and Shouyou's eyes widen as he suddenly jumps, twisting his body around and slamming the ball into the hoop with so much force it almost breaks.

Shouyou's eyes sparkle as he literally gapes.

"WOAH, THAT WAS SO COOL! SINCE WHEN COULD YOU DO THAT!?"

"Shut up... you're so loud...it's annoying." Murasakibara walks past him, not even sparing him a glance Shouyou freezes right on the spot, swallowing hard and trying to smile.

"Ah, okay, sorry!"

He can feel Akashi and Kise's eyes on him, so are Kuroko's, Midorima's and Momoi's. He can see that they feel bad for him, but he only chuckles and gives them a strained smile. He hopes it's realistic enough.

Aomine rolls his eyes with annoyance, seemingly irritated with the ginger, who is confused. He didn't do anything wrong. He's just like how he usually is. Maybe they're having a bad day? That's fine, everyone has their off days.

"Hey, you okay?" Momoi asks him a few minutes later. Shouyou chuckles and scratches his nape with a grin.

"I'm fine! They're probably just not in the mood, it's fine."

The girl looks sad, but nods, "Kise and I are planning to go to Akashi's house for a sleepover this weekend. Kuroko's coming too. Aomine and Murasakibara said no, and Midorima is busy again. He said he'll come next time though. You wanna come?"

That seems to lighten up his mood as he perks up, "Sure! That'll be fun, we haven't had one in weeks!"

"Yay! Don't forget." She grins, and he nods.

--

That was the starting of the bright light of their friendship slowly beginning to dim.

Shouyou tried, and tried, and tried, but every time he failed to get them close to him again.

"Atsu-san! How about we each lunch together?"

"Ehh? No thanks.."--

"Dai-san! Let's practice."

"I'm good."

--"How about we check out the new ice-cream shop, Atsu-san?"

"Nah.."

--

"Dai-san, let's hang out after school!"

"Yeah no, I'm busy."

--

"Atus-san can we-"

"Leave me alone already."

--

"Dai-"

"Why can't you go away? Can't you take a hint, I don't wanna hang out!"

"Oh.." Shouyou looks down at the ground, "Okay then. . . sorry. . ."

Aomine huffs and roll eyes before walking away.

He feels tears in his eyes. He blinks them away, but his nose sting and he can't hide how hurt he is. But he's thankful no-one is there with him. No-one there to look at him, to judge him, to say anything.

It's just him, and him alone.

---

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"If you're tired, you can go rest. Maybe skip school too?"  Haru suggests to his, son as they practice outside. It was five in the morning, almost six, and the sun had barely rose from the sky, causing swirls of orange and yellow to mix with the pale pink that Shouyou couldn't help but admire.  Waking up at five was a normal thing for the ginger. His father was a busy man, but they always made time to practice together, like father and son. Most times, when Natsu didn't go to bed too late, she would join them and the three would train together. His mother would work late most times, and she valued her sleep greatly. Though, sometimes even she would join them.  But today, it is just Shouyou and Haru. "I'm fine, dad! I have too much energy to go back to bed, or miss school or anything like that." Shouyou dismisses, passing the ball to his father.  Haru frowns slightly.  "Is everything okay at school? With your friends, and stuff. I noticed they didn't come to your house this weekend, and those calls you have with them usually go on for hours. But you haven't spoke to them once."  Shouyou visibly stiffens, his smile fading off his face as he looks down at his feet darkly. Haru's frown deepens as he's now sure something is wrong with his son. He walks towards Shouyou, crouching down so that he could see his face that is covered by his bangs. His eyes are pale, the fake act he tried to put on no where to be seen.  "Argument?"  "Something like that.." Shouyou mumbles, still not looking his father in the eye, keeping his gaze glued to the floor.  "I'll listen."  He hesitates, lips pressed in a firm line before he sighs as speaks up. "Daiki. . And Atsushi. . .They're getting annoyed at me. We don't talk anymore, and they never hang out with me. . Kise hangs out with Aomine, who hangs out with Satsuki. And Midorima stays with Akashi, who Murasakibara is attached with." He groans, pulling his hair. "I don't get it! I'm nice to them, I try to make them laugh, I've done everything! But they just. . . Act like we were never friends. Like our friendship was nothing. Kuroko is the only one who hangs out with me. And Haizaki too, but he always causes trouble and never attends practice. ." Haru listens attentively as his son rants, not interrupting and taking in the information as he waits until he finishes. When he does, the man doesn't speak immediately. Eventually though, he does. "Aomine and Murasakibara seemed like one of your closest friends. It shocks me that they act like this. But I'm going to tell you this straight up, don't waste your time and energy on people who don't care. They aren't worth it, and if they treat you like that, you shouldn't focus on them. Focus on the people who do appreciate them, and don't make them feel like you don't care about them."  Shouyou finally meets the eyes of his father. They're warm, and comforting, and his tense shoulders relax at the soft smile that takes place on Haru's face. He takes in his words, eventually nodding and returning the smile with a grateful grin of his own.  "Thanks dad."  "Anytime, Shouyou."  -- "Tetsu-san!" Shouyou exclaims as he sees the blue-haired boy for the first time that day. It's lunch, the start, and both boys had been looking for each other. The hallways were crowded, but that day seemed more difficult to get through than usual.  "Hinata. I was looking for you everywhere." Kuroko says with relief, "You weren't in your classroom."  "You weren't either. But it's fine now, we've found each other!"  Kuroko smiles softly, nodding, "You wanna practice?"  "Yeah. I think we should try to get even more in sync, because then we'll be invincible!" Shouyou says happily as they walk down the hall towards the gym. Upon opening the door, they are met with several familiar eyes, staring right back at them.  "There's our last person." Aomine says, "Oi, Tetsu. We're playing a match but we only got five people. You can be our sixth."  "Wait- but what about me?" Shouyou asks with slight confusion. He wants to believe that they simply forgot to include him, and that they would quickly apologise and tell him to join too. But Aomine isn't like that anymore. He meant his words.  "We can't have a 3v4. Just go practice somewhere else-"  The door is slammed open and Haizaki walks through.  Looks like Shouyou is gonna play after all.  -- Kuroko and Shouyou are on a team, with Haizaki and Midorima. Akashi, Murasakibara, Kise and Aomine are on another team. They were able to get some random fan girl to throw up the ball for them. Murasakibara, no surprise, wins the tip off and catches the ball, passing it to Akashi. The red-head dribbles towards their goal, using a crossover to get pass Midorima and then swiftly passing it to Aomine. The blue-haired boy grins at the ball in his hands and quickly dribbles towards the hoop, only to get it stolen by Haizaki, who sends him a taunting smirk before passing it to Shouyou.  But for some odd reason, Shouyou didn't catch it. The ball slips right out of his grip and falls back onto the floor, and he just freezes. Everyone does, for a few seconds. The thought of Shouyou, Shouyou Hinata, the boy who they are sure could catch balls since he was five, allowing it to drop like that, simple wasn't believable. Kise closes his mouth after gaping and gulps, grabbing the ball that rolls towards his leg and picking it up, dribbling to the hoop and scoring as everyone else regained their composure.  Kuroko jogs towards him, with Midorima by his side. "Hinata, are you okay?"  "Huh- oh. I'm fine."  "Are you positive? That isn't something I would expect from you at all." Midorima asks, a hint of worry in his eyes. It made Shouyou feel warm, and happy that he still has people who genuinely care about him. He nods quickly before it got awkward and gave a sheepish smile.  "Positive. I think I'm just tired. I woke up at five today to practice with my dad."  "Five?" Kise pops into the conversation, surprising no-one. "That's pretty extreme. Don't you need your beauty rest, Sho-chan~"  The ginger chuckles a bit with a sly smirk, "Of course I do, Ryo-san~ But unlike you, I actually go to bed early-"  "That's a lie! Murasakibara and I saw you online at midnight!" Aomine teases and Shouyou's eyes widens a bit, before jokingly putting a finger to his lip and shushing him.  As Kise laughed and Aomine and Shouyou bickered jokingly some more, Shouyou is grateful that things are some-what back to normal with him and Aomine. They had stupid fights all the time. Maybe this will just end up as one too.  -- It doesn't. Shouyou's skills are clearly off and he hasn't able to got even one hoop in. Some are worried. Some are confused. Others are curious and some are agitated. But one seems to be the most annoyed of all. Shouyou doesn't realise Haizaki is storming up to him as he sheepishly apologies for the umpteenth time. "Sorry guys, I really don't-"  He's interrupted by Haizaki roughly taking him up by the collar, eyes hard and cold, nothing like the way it usually looks, annoyed and teasing. It makes him gulp.  "What the hell is your problem, huh? If you're that shit at basketball right now then why did you even bother joining us!"  Shouyou isn't given the chance to reply as Haizaki's firm fist connects with his face before he's thrown harshly onto the floor. He gasps as blood pours out of his probably broken nose, the sting causing his eyes to water badly and the bright red colour stains the floor.  Satsuki had just entered the hall when she sees everything that happened, eyes as wide as saucepans as she runs to Shouyou, along with Kuroko. Kise is gaping in shock, both Akashi and Midorima are stiff, not expecting that to happen at all. Aomine and Murasakibara were also both surprise, but they now just nonchalantly stare at the scene, like they don't even care.  Kise shakes his head and jogs to the group on the floor. Shouyou has his hand to his nose, trying to stop the bleeding, even though the blood just leaks out of his hand. Haizaki's eyes seem uneasy, like he felt regretfully, but he didn't dare say anything.  "Sho-chan, are you okay, does it hurt too much!?" Satsuki asks frantically, "Oh gosh- what do we do!?"  "Calm down Momoi." Kuroko says as Midorima walks towards them, a pack of tissue in his hands. He crouches down in front of Shouyou, grabbing out one of the tissues, and putting wiping off the blood before using another one and putting it to his nose.  "Tilt your head forward."  "I thought it was tilt your head back?" Kise cocks his head to the side in confusion. "If he did that, then the blood would travel down and he would end up coughing up blood. Only idiots think like that."  "HEY!"  Akashi walks up to Haizaki, his eyes stern and his voice firm, "I suggest you leave now, Haizaki. I'll be telling Nijirima about this. Do expect some sort of punishment."  Haizaki glares at the short red-head, who remains unfazed, before sending one last glance at Shouyou and leaving the gym.  Shouyou frowns at the sight of Haizaki leaving him. This day isn't going well. It's just one of those days.  Little did he know, the rest of his time at Teiko middle school would be a nightmare.  --

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Shouyou sits quietly on the rooftop, his legs swinging across the edge. The breeze is cold and sends shivers down his spine, but he doesn't leave.  The night is dark, darker than most, but there are the small, bright dots that litter the sky. He looks down. The fall would be fatal. No-one can survive falling off an 8-story building. Something tells him that's what he wants, but he quickly shakes his head, not wanting his intrusive thoughts to affect him too much. The ginger slowly gets up and sighs.  In the last year, he has gained many things. Recognition. He's known as the sixth member of the Generation of Miracles, but he likes to call himself the seventh. He always believes that Kuroko is the true sixth member. His passion for volleyball has increased. He finds himself playing it during the weekends after school. He isn't that good, and gets a lot of bruises, but it's fun.  The main thing he gained in the last year, though, are his friends.  Kuroko, Satsuki, Kise, Aomine, Haizaki, Murasakibara, Midorima, and Akashi.  Kuroko's the quiet type. He never spoke much, and preferred to listen than speak. Though he was blunt, hanging out with him was always fun. Peaceful, and comfortable. If he didn't want to talk, Kuroko wouldn't question it. He was understanding, and they could sit in silence without it being awkward. That's just how is was/ Satsuki and Kise were both energetic and playful. They would often tease each other, and the amount of times they've hung out as a group was uncountable. They all generally had the same personality, and being around them was never quiet or boring. They were just like him.  Aomine and Haizaki were like big brothers. Were they rude? Yes. Were they annoying? Yes. Did they bully him because of his height? Yes. But did they care about him? Yes. Shouyou knew they truly cared about him, and he cared about them.  Midorima didn't like to show he cared. He sometimes was cold, and insulted him a lot. But there were times when Shouyou could see the warm smile that graced his lips when he didn't realise it, or the headpats he would sometimes give. Every gesture made Shouyou feel some sort of way. Like he was someone important to them. He loves that feeling. Akashi was like a mother. Caring, but stern. He led the Generation of Miracles with ease, like it was the role meant for him. Shouyou honestly couldn't see anyone else being the leader of the group. Akashi was always nice to him, and never hesitated to help him improve, in anything really. Whether that was basketball, or studying, or cooking. The guy even helped him with volleyball once. He played when he was a kid, and knew the basics.  Murasakibara was surprisingly nice to him too. When he would glare at Aomine for being annoying, and Haizaki for taking his food, and Kise for being too loud, his eyes would soften when they landed on Shouyou. He let the ginger boy eat some of his food, and listened quietly when he rambled on about something stupid. It confused Shouyou, but whenever he thought about it, he would grin to himself like an idiot. He had people who cared. 
had. 
 Murasakibara didn't care about him anymore. His eyes never softened upon looking at him. Instead they hardened, and the affection that used to fill them had now disappeared. Whenever Shouyou talked, he would just roll his eyes and look away, not even listening.  Midorima and Kise ignored him. They would walk past him in the halls, and when he was hit and thrown around, they would turn a blind eye and ignore it. They never include him anymore, like they never knew him.  Aomine and Haizaki were the worst. They had no qualities of a big brother. They would mock and degrade him, laughing as he teared up and telling him to suck it up. Haizaki would even get physical. He never held back on his punches, and wouldn't hesitate to do anything he could to make him bleed. Aomine would just watch with a merciless smirk on his face. They enjoyed his pain. Akashi? Akashi.. His switch shocked Shouyou the most. His eyes were cold and cruel, and one of his eyes were now a golden colour. When Shouyou would call, he would ignore him purposely. When he saw Haizaki hurting Shouyou, he just looked past it all. When Shouyou messed up in practice, Akashi would degrade and insult him, humiliating and put him down with no hesitation. He no longer acted like a mother, but like a heartless stranger, who never knew him.  Satsuki and Kuroko are the only people he has. Satsuki would scold anyone who hurt him. Kuroko would help clean his wounds. They could see the pain in his eyes, and the absolute heartbreak he felt as the people who he loved left him, one by one.  At least he still had them. Right? --"You're getting weak, Shouyou. I didn't know you could be so pathetic." Nijirimura has left the team. Akashi's the captain now. He's merciless with his critics and insults. Every word is like a blow to his pride. He pants, "I'm..sorry.. Sei-san..i just-"  "Don't call me that."  Shouyou looks at Akashi with confusion. "Wha-"  "I said, don't call me that. I do not grant you that permission."  The gaze that Akashi has settled onto Shouyou sends a shiver down his spine and he stiffens, looking down with a painful expression.  "But. . you said you like it when I call you that."  "I said that when you were important. You no longer are."  Shouyou's eyes widen and the look of hurt is displayed all over his face. Kuroko's eyes narrow and Satsuki glares at the red-head. "Akashi-kun, stop being so mean to Sho-chan!"  "Did I not tell you to stop getting involved."  "I-"  The look that Akashi gives her is enough to get her to stop talking. She tenses up, and clenches her fist but doesn't say anything anymore. Kuroko wants to say something. but he holds his tongue, knowing that it want help anything. Shouyou excuses himself to the bathroom. He doesn't actually need it, but he needs to get away from Akashi before he starts crying again. He hates doing that.  "Running away again, Shouyou?"  The ginger freezes at he hears the familiar voice behind him. Turning his head slightly, he sees Haizaki and Aomine. They're walking towards him with menacing eyes and sly smirks. That only means one thing. They want to see him cry.  "I-I'm going to the bathroom. . . I can't stay here for long." Shouyou tries to walk away, but Haizaki pulls him back harshly by the collar, making his blood run cold.  "Did we ask?" Aomine raises a brow. Before Shouyou can ask, he's thrown against the locker and he lets out a pained groan after hitting his head. Their laughter fills his head and he's sure he's gonna cry any second now.  "Please. . . just leave me alone. . . I'm tired."  Aomine's eyes soften for a split second and there was a hint of guilt in Haizaki's eyes before they quickly go back to how they were. "Shut up for a sec, will you? Piece of shit." Aomine scoffs and Haizaki makes his way to Shouyou, grabbing his hair and colliding his face into his knee. Blood spills out of his nose like a tap and pools onto the floor. Tears fill his eyes and he covers his nose quickly, blood still spilling out. His head throbs and his back aches. He so tired of this.  Haizaki pulls his head back roughly, his stormy grey eyes meeting his scared, pained ones. Tears stream down his face as Haizaki shoves his face onto the locker door. He hears them laugh, and he's sure he bit his tongue by accident because he can taste something metallic.  "You two." All three of them turn to see Midorima, standing irritably in the hallway, "Akashi said to come back to practice. We're playing a match."  Shouyou's hurt at the fact that Midorima couldn't care less about what's happening, but he isn't surprise. They all leave and Shouyou's left all alone on the floor. He lies there, curling in on himself, tears never seeming to stop falling.  He hears Satsuki crying out for him, along with two pairs of feet thudding against the ground, getting louder and louder. Upon opening his eyes, he sees her, with Kuroko. Satsuki has tears in her angry eyes, and Kuroko's are full of guilt.  Shouyou smiles softly.  At least he still has them.  Right?

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"This again, Shouyou?"  Miyo frowns upon the state of her oldest child. A bandage in on his nose. They're also all over his arms. Bruises litter his face and some partly bad ones are on his legs. His eyes are red and puffy. Anyone could tell he's been crying. Shouyou avoids her gaze, opting to look at the tilted flooring instead. Her eyes soften with concern and she pulls him into a comforting hug. Shouyou accepts it gratefully, burying his face in her shoulder. Her hold is warm, and it's exactly what he needs right now. His life has been so cold lately. "Where's dad?" Shouyou's words are barely audible as they're muffled from her shoulder. Miyo understands him though.  "Training with his teammates, of course. The Olympics are coming up soon. They have to win." Miyo knows how it feels to play competitively. She did both volleyball and swimming. Just like her husband, she was a prodigy in both sports. Her ability in the water was spectacular, almost as if she was meant to belong there. Anyone watching would admire her gracefulness and speed. Volleyball was similar. She was fast, and her legs took her far into the sky. Her arms were strong and her spikes had an overwhelming power.  But nothing good lasts forever. She gained the nickname of 'The fallen star' after her tragic incident that happened in her last year of high-school. She got into a car accident, and while she might have survived, her leg was seriously injured and all her dreams had been crushed.  She would never be able to play professionally.  Miyo holds Shouyou slightly tighter before letting him pull away, ruffling his already messy hair.  "I'm worried about you. The tournament is coming up soon. If you're getting hurt like this. . ."  "Mom, I'm fine-"  "No, you aren't fine." Her gaze is now stern and serious. "Who's hurting you?" Shouyou stiffens instantly at her words and clenches his fist, lips trembling slightly. "No-one. . ."  "So why are you getting hurt like this, huh? Why do you come home everyday with bruises and blood-stained shirt and eyes that show you've been crying." Despite the harshness, there's an obvious worry in Miyo's features and she takes his hand in hers, "I know you're hurting, somehow. And I care, a lot. If you need someone to talk to, I'm always here. But I will find out what's happening if you don't tell me." Shouyou nods, smiling, "Right."  "Sho!" The young and joyful voice of a child makes Shouyou perk up and he looks back to see Natsu running to him. She's eight now, but she's still short as ever and Shouyou hopes it stays that way. He would hate it if she grows taller than him. The girl jumps into his arms and Shouyou grunts slightly from the force before easily holding her in his arms, "Hey Natsu! How was school?"  "It was eh. We had a spelling test today. I got eighteen out of twenty!"  "Really? That's so good! I'm not surprise though, my sister is the smartest. You should help me with my homework sometimes. I'm pretty dumb."  "Hey, don't say that! Sho isn't dumb."  Shouyou chuckles softly, ruffling his sister's bright, fluffy hair. She giggles slightly, and Miyo can't help but smile warmly at the wholesome interaction. She truly loves and admires her children.  Suddenly, Natsu frowns, "What's wrong? Why are you hurt. . .?"  Shouyou's eyes widen slightly before he forces a smile, his eyes though, are sad. "I fell."  "Sho isn't that clumsy! You're lying!"  The older child almost slips up but manages to keep his smile on. "I really did! It happened at school."  Her eyes are full of suspicion but Natsu doesn't question it, "Where's Daiki? And Sei-sei and Momoi? And Kuro-chan? They didn't come all week."  Shouyou hates lying to her, "They've all been busy and they got grounded too."  Natsu pouts.  "It's fine, Natsu. We don't need them to have fun!" Shouyou swings her up in the air, making her gasp before laughing happily, throwing her hands in the air. Miyo can see how hard Shouyou is trying to make Natsu happy. It melts her heard.  But she can't help but remember noticing the sadness in his eyes when Natsu brings up his friends.  -- "The tournament is coming up. We need to start this new year strong, with an overwhelming win." Akashi states expressionlessly, standing in front of the first string as he glances at every member. Most of them nod at his words, and there's a determination in some of their eyes. Others have a bored and lazy gaze, while Shouyou? His eyes are empty. He knows he probably won't even be put in the match. His skills have lost their spark. So has his determination.  "Of course, our starters will be Shintarou, Ryota, Atsushi, Daiki and myself. Tetsuya and Shougo will be our main subs."  Shouyou already predicted this. He's always the odd one out now. Haizaki barely even comes to practice, yet he has more value in the team. It seriously pisses him off.  Another thing that pisses him off is the sudden change in behaviour from Satsuki and Kuroko. The two of them have been avoiding him, using the stupid excuse of being busy and not having time. Shouyou sees them when they're laughing with the other Generation of Miracles. He sees them when they all spend time with each other. He sees Kise's post when they all hang out together in the weekends, going out to the mall, playing basketball. He sees all of it.  And he hates it.  "-ta. Hinata!"  Shouyou jumps out of his trance and feels hurt at the fact that Kise called him by that name and not 'Hinatacchi'. He doesn't show it on his face though, and tries his best to remain calm.  "Yeah?"  "Akashicchi said he needs to talk to you." He gestures to the red-head, who is walking out of the gym. Shouyou nods before bowing and catching up with Akashi. He walks behind him as he leads him to an empty classroom. Shouyou enters inside and cannot suppress the genuine fear of being alone with Akashi. In the past, anywhere with Akashi was friendly and comforting, almost natural. And now, he could feel shivers being sent down his spine from his cold and calculating gaze. it made him feel expose, like he could hide nothing.  "W-what do you need, Sei- Akashi-kun. . .?" He scolds himself internally for stuttering. Akashi's eyes never leave his and Shouyou looks down at the floor nervously, fiddling with the hem of his shirt.  ". . . I have never been more disgusted with you, Shouyou."  Everything seems to stop for Shouyou and his eyes are wide with shock. His body is frozen and he registers his words. Disgusted? What had he done?  "Why-"  "You used to be one of the best. A proper opponent. I was proud to call you my teammate. But you have disappointed me beyond belief. You're worse that an average player. How is your father someone of so much value. Someone who's skills are admirable, have a son like you? Simply worthless."  Shouyou doesn't respond at first. His bangs cover his eyes and his lips are still. So is the rest of his body. He doesn't move.  "Did you have to be that honest?" Shouyou questions, and Akashi is taken by surprise of his words. He regains his posture as fast as he lost it, a smirk crawling onto his lips.  "Of course. Why wouldn't I be? I have no business sugarcoating my words for someone like you."  His eyes are cruel. So, so cruel. It doesn't even seem like his.  Realisation dawns on Shouyou and his eyes widen.  That isn't Akashi.  The person behind that grin is not Akashi.  "You. . . You aren't Akashi. The real Akashi cares about me! We were close, Sei, and I'm so confused! What did I do? What have I done to deserve all of this crap! Did you all just forget about me all something!?"  There's no guilt or remorse in Akashi's face. His smirk only grows and his eyes are amused. It scares Shouyou, and he feels his shoulders trembling. This didn't feel right. Something is wrong. "I don't think you properly understand, Shouyou. None of us care about that anymore. You're of no value to us. You are simply insignificant." Akashi says plainly, his smirk never leaving his face, but only growing at the betrayed look on Shouyou's face, "You're no better than dead to us. Don't you notice, how Momoi and Tetsuya have been avoiding you? It's intentional. You've been abandoned."  That is it. Those are the words that truly let Shouyou know. He isn't cared for anymore. His nose stings and tears fill his eyes. He clenches his fist and his body shakes. Lately ,his heart has felt like glass. He's been desperately been holding on, trying to fix everything, but this is it. That takes the cake. Everything they had, it's over. And so it his control.  "Oh, and one last thing." Shouyou slightly looks up to see the shiny and sharp object coming towards him. It's swift, and aiming for the middle of his face. The ginger barely dodges the object, feeling it graze against his cheek, just under his eyes. Any higher and he would have been blinded. Any slower and he would have been stabbed. His heart thumps loudly against his chest to the point he can hear it in his ears. His blood runs colds and everything hurts.  "I guess you aren't completely helpless." Are the last words Akashi says. He leaves straight after, the sound of the door shutting behind him is the trigger. Shouyou's legs buckle beneath him and he chokes out a heartbreaking sob. Tears stream down his face, and he cries into his palms. Everything he's been keeping locked inside, trying to keep together, has fallen apart.  He's never felt this type of pain before. It hurt more than when he sprained his ankle. It hurt more than when he broke all his fingers. It hurt more than when he rode into a building. It hurt more than all of that combined. He's breaking apart, and he doesn't know how to stop it.  Betrayal is a sad thing.  It never comes from your enemies.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Shouyou has never experienced a break-up before. From what he’s heard, if it was a good relationship, the person would feel as if a part of their world has been taken from them. Like a half of their heart was ripped off, or a part of the reason they even want to live is just stripped away. Heartbreak. That always confused Shouyou. How could you feel so much pain towards someone who isn’t even part of your family? Why would you allow yourself to trust someone so much, to give them your heart with the chance that they could break it? It seemed stupid to him. He thought that he would never allow that to happen. He’d never fall in love. In the end, he didn’t fall in love, so why did he still get his heart broken? Shouyou asks himself that question as he sits in class on a Friday morning. He can hear the excited chatter of his classmates, talking about their plans for the weekends, which are mostly hang outs. All Shouyou wants to do is to get into bed and sleep his middle school life away. Maybe high school would be better? Yeah right. That's if he could move continents. Okay maybe he's being a little dramatic, but honestly, Shouyou would learn English and move to Europe or America just to get away from this place. At least he'd have a fresh start.  He doesn't have any actual friends right now. Sure, before he joined the GOM, he had his own group. But their friendship wasn't strong enough yet and then Shouyou joined  the team. it's been a good year since then. There's no chance of him becoming friends with them again.  His eyes turn to the door as he sees the familiar bright colours of his friends's hair. Akashi, Kise, Midorima, Aomine, Kuroko, Murasakibara and Momoi. For a second, Shouyou hopes for just a second that maybe they are coming for him. They'll knock on the door, Kise will call him over like he used to, and Shouyou will run out of the classroom to them and they'll be friends again. But no. They walk past, not even sparing him a glance.  Shouyou doesn't know if it's possible, but he thinks his heart just broke a little bit more.  -- 
It's around five in the evening.  Second string and third string already went home. Some of the first strings members also went home. They are only a few that still remain. Shouyou, of course, Aomine, Akashi, Kise, Midorima, Kuroko, Murasakibara, Momoi and Haizaki.  Now today, Shouyou's plan is to get his respect back. He isn't gonna be a little wimp anymore. He won't cower in fear at every little threat or tear up when they insult him. He's done being under their control.  So when Shouyou's dribbling and tries to shoot a hoop and misses, Haizaki obviously insults him, but Shouyou rolls his eyes and glares at him instead of looking away in embarrassment.  "Are you forgetting who humbled you last year? I was basically half your size but your skills weren't half as good as mine."  Haizaki freezes up on hearing those words and a deafening silence crawls upon the gym. Everyone stares at Shouyou in shock. He hasn't been that bold in a while and it was rather unexpected.  The teenager's eyes narrows darkly, "Oh? And are you forgetting it's been a year since then? Why the hell is your weak ass tryna act all tough after everything, huh? You think a few words is gonna get back your title? Get back your friends?" Shouyou feels anger surge through his veins but he doesn't look away, "I'm not looking to get back a title or my so-called friends. I don't need any of those things. They're as good as dead to me now." He looks at Akashi when he says that, feeling satisfied at the slight widen of his eyes upon those words "Sho-chan. . ." Momoi's eyes are full of regret, but before she can say anything else, Aomine puts a hand on her shoulder.  "Stop whining about him. That bitch isn't important to us."  Shouyou's taken by surprise by Aomine's use of words. Despite the rather foul language he used, he never called him something like that. It's rather startling if he's being honest. He frowns, "Don't call me that!"  "I'll call you whatever I want." Aomine narrows his eyes.  "Honestly, Hinata," Shouyou is shocked to hear such a cold tone from Kise, "You should just shut up now. You aren't proving anything." "I'm not trying to prove anything, but I already did prove something without trying."  "And what is that?" Midorima raises a brow, his curious gaze fixed on the ginger.  He doesn't speak at first, but after a few seconds, he does, "Each and every one of you are shitty, backstabbing, cruel and completely pathetic excuses of what people would call friends."  No one says anything. It's completely silence except for the quiet gasp of Momoi. Kuroko's eyes have never been more wide. Kise freezes in his spot. Aomine and Midorima stiffen, Murasakibara frowns and Akashi's expression is unreadable except for the slight flicker of unexpectancy that appears in his heterochromia eyes.  Haizaki's eyes are covered by his hair and his lips are pressed in a thin line. M̸̮̹̍̄̒̅͘a̶͎͇̐ÿ̴̬̪̟́̆́̽͘b̶͎̋͛͊͋̕ḙ̶̼̓̿̄͂͝ ̷̨͍͋ǐ̷̻̺͙̈́͝f̶̰̀̃̈̚ ̴͕͍̬̉͑̓Ş̶̬̈́͒͒h̴͍͖̞̻͆́̈́͘o̷̰̥̽̏̀̀ǔ̵̖͔̫͌̒y̴̟̋̽́o̷̭̠͖̼̎̊̆ű̷͖̱̲̳̄̉̕ ̵͚̎̈́̑͝ś̷̠̰̀ą̴̤̏͂w̵͓͗̍ ̴̧̘̟̳͗̈́͝t̵̙̹̅h̴̳̯͋͆̕͝ê̵̱͖̟̻̣̌̐ ̶̼̥̻̫͈̓̃͑̎ļ̷̙̱̩͑͛͋̒ơ̴̭ǫ̶͉̩̭̾k̴̦͎̳̘͌̀̎͂ ̸̣͚̝̪̜̆͛̔̑i̷̧̘̜̠͐͑̏n̸̬̑ ̴̥̬̭͂̒h̴̨͍̗͌̇́i̵̭͖̯̩̹̔s̵̙͍͛͌̅ ̷̧̤̼̑͛́̚è̷͙̠͂̈́̔̀ŷ̴̫͕̙́ȩ̶̦͇̙̘̈́̄̐s̷̢̡͐,̵̡̝̞͇̂̈̔͊̾ ̴̭̖̦̞̉̈͗̒̈h̴̤̟̰̗͆̚e̸̱̭̓͂̓'̴̩̉̀d̴̡̩̮͎̊͐̈̀́ ̶͎͉͓͗b̶̤̒̌́́̓e̸̳̩̩̎͐ ̸̘̘̟̃̋̄̐a̴̺̽̓̈́̐͝b̴̝͓̤̳̼̿̔͆̐l̷͓̬̫̤͌̾͆̚̚͜e̶̗̿̏̌̒ ̶̢̡̫̤͌ẗ̶̟̻́͆͋͊ͅo̷̬̼͐̿̂ ̷̻̖̝́̈̇̋p̷̤͎̈́̾̂͘͝r̴̢̲̼͌̾̑̕e̸̥̭̗̐́̊͌v̶͉̏͊̇̀͌ê̴̩͍̆͂̊̕n̴͚͇̙̺͐͌ṭ̵̮̠̮̮̑͑̓̅̈ ̴̛̩̳͍͐͑̌̋w̷̙̻̳̥͐͒h̵͖̺̖͛̆̈͛̀͜a̴̭̰̚ṭ̶̰̅̄̏̚'̴̞̺̥̰̲̈́̏̋̾͝s̴̨̻̭͎̾̈́ ̶̮̣͛̐̓̎ͅa̸̫͙̻̓͑͒̾̊b̸͚̠̖̈ọ̴̪̗̒͜ụ̵̗̽͒̈́͜t̷͖̀ ̸̦̖̞͚̗͊́͐ť̴̺̂̿͋̎o̴͉͚̿͊ ̵̛̭͖̩ḩ̸͇̌́͐̏̒ä̷̘̮͇́́͑͑̓͜p̸̝͗p̶̩̝̱̄e̵̡̒̋n̷̛̰͙͈͓̊̿.̸͕̿̕   Shouyou looks at him in confusion. He didn't expect the guy to stay silence. Maybe his words truly had an affect on him.Maybe he's feeling guilty. Serves him right.  Suddenly, the grey-haired boy murmurs something. Shouyou can't quite here him. Upon asking him to repeat what he said, his blood runs cold.  
"I'm going to beat the shit out of you." 
 Now Shouyou is the one who can't move. His body is paralysed with fear and he feels the colour drain from his face instantly. His chest feels tight and his breath came quicker and quicker. He should run. He really should. Haizaki isn't one to mess with when he smiles because he isn't doing it for his entertainment. He's doing it to make a point. One that he'll never forget.  Fight or flight is usually someone's response. But Shouyou's just frozen there. In a split second, Haizaki's in front of him and the next thing he sees is a fist right in front of his face.  
Crack
 The sound of a sharp, wet crunch fills the gym and echoes loudly. Shouyou crashes against the floor, bringing his hand up to his nose instinctively as blood easily seeps out. He lets out a harsh gasp, followed by pained moan, his breathing ragged. Tears fill his eyes and stream down his cheeks in seconds. He doesn't try to wipe them away.  A dull but noticeable pain spreads from his nose to his temple. It only makes him cry more and he can here the low muttering of his teammates.  "We should kick him out already. He has no use here." Kise.  "Why did we keep him here for so long?" Murasakibara. "Too reckless. He's of no importance now." Midorima.  "Disappointing." Akashi.  "Hinata.." Kuroko.  "I-I'm so sorry.." Momoi.  No you're not.   The faint blur of blue walks into his range of vision, and a tanned hand grips his collar, roughly pulling him up. Dull, pained brown eyes stare up into careless, bored blue ones.  "Let me tell you something."  Apology? "You. are. nothing." Oh. "You can't be part of the generations of miracles when you're an insecure wimp who can't make it through practice! All you do is whine and cry all day. It's tiring, you know. Watching you trying to make us all guilty. " 
Slap
 Aomine slaps Shouyou on his cheek. It's a loud, popping sound and it only registers what it is in Shouyou's mind after a hot, stinging sensation hits his cheek. He gets shoved to the ground and he groans as his head hits the floor harshly.  Faint laughter is heard in the background, Shouyou isn't sure specifically. but it's almost everyone. He's lifted up and once again shoved to the ground. This happens several times until his head is bleeding and the pain is too much for him to handle. When Aomine finally lets go of him, Shouyou curls into himself, his body shaking as tears fall down his face.  But of course, it isn't over.  Haizaki pops up in his vision, a haunting smirk on his face as he crouches down slightly. He pulls Shouyou up by the hair, causing a low moan out of him. Suddenly, Haizaki's foot connects with his stomach and Shouyou gasps as it feels like a bolt of electricity slamming into his gut. The wind is knocked out of him and a searing, pulsing wave of pain radiates in his stomach. He gasps for air, but before he could even get a break, he feels something press into his stomach. Looking up, Haizaki is standing above him, his foot on his stomach with a taunting look in his eyes.  "What's wrong? Not so talkative now, are ya?" Haizaki chuckles before pressing his foot deeper into Shouyou's stomach.  A sickening crack echoes throughout the room and Shouyou lets out a cry of pain.  No one needs to guess what's broken.  Momoi has her hands slapped over her mouth, "H-Haizaki, stop! Please!" Tears of horror are streaming down her face, and looks beyond guilty. Kuroko's teeth are gritted together as he stares at the ground, his own eyes watering upon doing nothing.  "You. . . I think you're going too far." Aomine says anxiously, gazing at Shouyou with wide and regretful eyes.  He digs his foot further and further until he stops. Shouyou's a sobbing mess by now. Everything hurts. Whenever he breathes he can hear a rattle and feel his ribs cracking. It sends a shiver down his spine like cold, lifeless fingers and he feels his face paling even more, if that's possible.  Haizaki picks Shouyou up mercilessly and throws him against a wall. The impact is hard and the thud is loud and everyone winces as if they felt it too. He lets out a sharp cry of pain as he slides down painfully, falling to his back and twisting his ankle in an awkward position that probably sprained it or worse. He lets out a shuddering gasp which turns into a whimper, curling in on himself and trying to make himself as small as possible.  Just as the grey-haired teen is about to hurt Shouyou even more, a loud exclaim makes him freeze in his spot.  "What the hell are you even doing! Can't you see you're acting insane!" Kuroko's yell causes silence as he stares in complete anger at Haizaki. His shoulders are trembling and his fingers are shaking violently as he curls them into a fist. As everything he has done dawns on him, colour drains for Haizaki's face and his breath hitches in his throat. As if Kuroko's words snapped something in her, Momoi runs to Shouyou, kneeling beside his figure as her tears drop onto the floor, her eyes pools of guilt and self-disgust at her actions. How could she have let Haizaki do that? Let him break Shouyou like that.  She cups his face and he flinches, curling in on himself even more.  Kuroko also goes up to Shouyou, "He's really hurt. Do you think he needs a hospital?"  As the blue-haired boy brushes some of his ginger curls out of his eyes, Shouyou jumps and swats both of their hand away, even as his body shrieks at him to stay still. He shakily pushes himself up, whimpering at every sharp and throbbing pain that's in his body. He stumbles his way out of the gym. No one stops him. No one goes after him.  -- Shouyou limps down the dark roads of Tokyo. His body is protesting vehemently. Every step sends a jolt of pain throughout his body, his muscles and joints screaming in objection with each movement. It becomes harder and harder to keep walking, his legs growing heavier and more sluggish with each step, and his breath coming in short, ragged gasps.  When he finally reaches his house, all the adrenaline wears off and the pain becomes too much to bear. Shouyou gives in and he begins to collapse. His eyes roll back in his head, his eyelids fluttering shut as he loses consciousness. His body falls with a heavy thud to the ground.  Miyo hears the sound almost instantly and her head jerks up, her eyes darting towards the source of the sound. She pauses for a moment, listening intently, her mind racing as she tries to figure out what the noise could have been. She decides to call her daughter, "Natsu!" 
The little girl perks up from where she's watching TV and pauses it, walking to the kitchen. "Mama?"  "Check through the window to see who's outside the front garden." She instructs, her voice laced in caution and curiousity. Natsu does as she's told and runs to the window that shows the front garden. Miyo stays still to listen for Natsu's report, only to hear a scream and the sound of rushing footsteps coming towards her. Natsu is suddenly in the door frame, eyes wide in alarm and fear.  "C-Come quickly! Sho's outside on the ground, and-and he's not moving!"  Goosebumps litter Miyo's skin and her heart is stuck in her throat as she throws the knife in the sink and rushes outside, Natsu right behind her. Throwing the door open, Miyo immediately runs towards blur she sees in the dark. Upon coming closer, she realizes that it's Shouyou and she runs even faster. Her chest is tight with worry and her heart bangs against her rib-cage heavily like the sound of hers and Natsu's feet pounding against the concrete.  After what it seems like ages, she finally reaches her son. He lies there motionless, his chest rising and falling slowly the only thing showing he's still alive. Natsu lets out a cry, hugging Shouyou's hand in her tiny ones. He's unnaturally pale in the moonlight, his cheeks stained with tears. But that isn't the most frightening thing. The most frightening thing are the wounds that cover his body.  His ankle is bent awkwardly, showing that it's probably broken. His nose is bruised red with dried blood. His legs and arms are covered with bruises from top to bottom, and his arms are wrapped around his stomach. Miyo gazes down at him with guilt, guilt that she couldn't protect him.  "Shouyou. . ." She bites her lip before turning to Natsu, "I need you to run as fast as you can back to the house and grab my phone from the kitchen counter. Be quick."  Natsu doesn't hesitate and sprints down the concrete towards the open door of their house. She grabs the phone quickly and runs back, shakily handing Miyo the phone, who dials 119. She puts it on speaker while gently shaking Shouyou, trying to get him to wake up.  With controlled panic, she explains the situation. Suddenly, Shouyou shoots up with a sharp gasp before coughing violently. He clutches his stomach and Miyo feels her heart stop at the sight of her son throwing up a mouthful of blood. It pools on his lap and splatters onto his already blood-stained shirt, spluttering and struggling to get air into his lungs. Natsu shrieks, tears streaming down her face as she stares in shock at her brother basically vomiting out blood. Miyo rubs his back, kneeling down as she tells the emergency services her location. Her face is stern with concern as she forces herself to stay calm. When he finally stops, Shouyou whimpers in pain, finding it hard to breathe. Miyo takes off her jumper and wraps it around him before holding him in a gentle embrace. Shouyou shivers in her arms but enjoys her warmth, trying to get as much as he can.  Eventually, an ambulance arrives.  The last thing he sees are the worried eyes of Natsu and his mother before his vision blurs and he falls into unconsciousness.  -- It's been three day since Shouyou almost died.  After Haizaki basically broke his rib, it stabbed his lung after he was thrown against the wall, causing him to vomit blood and that stuff. He had to get surgery to fix him up. At one point he started bleeding out but the surgeons thankfully saved him. Shouyou will never forget them. Anyway, other from the broken rib and stabbed lung, he got a lot of other pretty bad injuries. One of them being he broke his ankle. The pain never properly registered in his head, which is kinda creepy. He also sprained his wrist, broke a finger and has bruises all over. Those didn't matter too much though. He's happy he survived.  Natsu is sitting next to him on his hospital bed, carefully leaning on his shoulder, making sure not to injure him as they both watch a Disney movie from the small TV in his room. Natsu told him that before he woke up, their mother, Miyo, had gone to get some food from a small bakery in the building, also claiming she has a surprise. Shouyou isn't sure what, but he's excited.  Someone knocking on the door makes him perk up, and his mother opens the door with a bag in her hands. The pleasant smell of baked good catches his attention and he stares earnestly at it, almost feeling his mouth water. He didn't realise it before, but he's so hungry and the smell is driving him mad. "Oh, you're up. I was hoping you'd rest for a little longer." A small smile tugs her lips as she closes the door, making her way towards her two children.  "Natsu told me you went to the bakery!"  "i got croissants, cake-pops and these cookies! Oh and some muffins too." "I hate muffins!" Natsu sticks her tongue out and crosses her arm with a pout. "No-one said you had to eat it. I, personally, think muffins taste fine." She places the bag on the bedside, pulling one out and taking a bite, "You can have a cake-pop then."  "Yay." She takes the treat with no hesitation, only later remembering to say thank you, "Thank you." Miyo nods before passing the bag to Shouyou, "Don't eat everything. Save some for your dad."  Shouyou searches in the bag before looking up at his mother in confusion, "Why would I save some for him? Dad's not here-"  "Hey hey!" The familiar booming voice of Haru makes him perk up, and the man slips through the door, a grin on his face.  "D-Dad!?" Shouyou gasps in shock, "But how- you're supposed to be training. . ."  "Dad!" Natsu runs to her dad, jumping into his arms, giggling as he swings her around.  "I've missed you all." He kisses his wife on the cheek, pulling her into an embrace with Natsu tucked into one of his arms. He then walks towards Shouyou, and carefully, as if he was no more delicate than a glass, hugs him. Shouyou hugs him back, smiling from ear to ear. "When I found out my poor boy's been hurt, I had to come and see you! I'm so happy the surgery went well! Not that I was worried it wouldn't."  "You were sobbing the whole ride here. Ella told me." Miyo smirks as her husband's cheeks flush pink. Ella is Haru's younger sister. She's twenty-five and originally lived in London before deciding to come to Japan after receiving an offer to swim professionally.  "I-I was not! Don't listen to your mom." Haru huffs and looks away, crossing his arms childishly with a pout.  "I can see who Natsu takes after. . ." The woman murmurs under her breath.  "She takes after you too! She has your scary temper!"  "My temper is not scary!"  The two adults argue like children, and Shouyou can't help but laugh. These are the people he truly wants to be around. His family is all needs.  Family is forever. They would never leave him.  
Right?

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"Dad." Shouyou gazes at his father's figure outside their house. He has his famous grin plastered on his face, not the one he shows off in magazines and matches, but the one he only shows to his family.  in the next moment, he's in his father's arms, wrapping his own around Haru's shoulders. He has missed his embrace deeply. After all the shit that has happened with his friends, his father being back really brings him comfort. "That's the happiest I've seen you in days. Don't tell me you love your father more?" Shouyou looks back to see his mother, Miyo, smirking at the frame of the door with a teasing glint in her eyes as Natsu ran towards her father too with a squeal of happiness. Haru hoists his daughter into his other arm, carrying both his children and spinning them around, his grin brightening as they laugh and giggle. He puts them down as his wife approaches him, and they share a gentle kiss. Natsu grimaces and looks away, seeming disgusted at the thought of kissing, while Shouyou only laughs. He's thankful that his father is back. Everything seems to feel better and he doesn't feel as lonely.  It's been two weeks since the incident and a week and five days since Shouyou has left the hospital. Haru went back to his training camp a day after his son was released and Shouyou hasn't gone to school since then. When Miyo asks why he came home so injured, he says he got jumped. The woman doesn't believe him, but doesn't push it. Now, Haru's home. They're complete again. "How about we get some food? My treat." Haru suggests.  "Yes yes yes!" Natsu agrees immediately, nodding her head as her eyes literally sparkle at the thought of going out.  "Get dressed quickly then─all of you." They do get dressed quickly.  In less than five minutes, they're walking down the road, changed into more appropriate clothing.  "Isn't it too hot for you to be wearing a hoodie?" Miyo asks her son with a raise of her brow, eyeing him with suspicion. Shouyou feels himself sweat-drop as anxiety surges through him. Suddenly, the plain grey hoodie he has on feels tight on his skin, and a wave of heat rushes through his body. He wants to take it off, but he can't. His wounds, both old and new, will show. They make him feel like everyone's looking at him, observing his scars. Oh, and another thing. He's really hungry. He wants to eat without wanting to throw up due to nerves.  "Oh I'm fine. I've just b-been feeling pretty cold lately." He smiles sheepishly, and he knows from the look in her eyes that she isn't convinced. He feels relieved that she doesn't question him any further. He perks up as he feels something tug his arm, and he looks down to see Natsu, staring up at him.  "Piggyback."  Shouyou chuckles and crouches down. Natsu jumps onto his back and he can't help but wince; not at her weight as she's very light, but the pressure of her jumping straight onto her back and pressing against his bruises. They're quite fresh and he has to bite back a groan of pain. Thankfully, neither his parents or Natsu notice and he doesn't say anything.  They walk for another five minutes before finally reaching the cafe. Shouyou recognizes it instantly. He always goes went there with his friends- well, they aren't necessarily friends anymore. They left him.  His mood darkens as he remembers that, but he quickly covers it up and takes a deep breath. This afternoon should be one he enjoys, not one spent thinking about his ex-friends. They don't care for him, so why should he? Shaking his head, he pushes them to the back of his mind and walks into the cafe. Everything is going to be alright- "Ryo!"  Crap.  -- Shouyou stares with wide eyes as his sister runs towards a familiar blonde. He perks up at that nickname and instantly smiles as the smallish girl jumps into his arms.  "Natsucchi!" He exclaims, throwing her in the air. His eyes gleams in excitement and Shouyou curses himself for feeling jealous of his own eight year old sister. He shouldn't feel this way. He shouldn't want his attention. But he does. He really, really does.  Other from jealousy, Shouyou feels like dying right now. Or just disappearing. Because for some reason, each and every one of the generation of miracles are here, even Haizaki! And Haizaki never hangs out with them. Well, he does now.  He can feel their eyes on him, boring into his soul, and he gulps anxiously. His heart is beating too fast to be normal, and breathing is suddenly a lot more difficult with their judgemental gaze on him. Why does this has to happen to him. Why is he so unlucky. Just when he tried to push the thoughts of them away, they have to appear right in front of him.  "Hey, Shouyou, it's your friends!" Haru waves at them with a grin on his face, and Aomine, Kise and Momoi instantly start fawning over the guy. Miyo's eyes narrow when none of them greet Shouyou, who looks on the verge of having a panic attack, and her suspicious rise as their gazes are cold. She walks towards her son, putting a hand on his shoulder.  "Haru, shut up for a moment and actually read the situation. More importantly, look at your son." Her voice is bitter as she stares at the group of teenagers, and she doesn't feel guilty when they flinch.  Haru tilts his head in confusion before looking at Shouyou. He's staring at the ground, avoiding all eye-contact whatsoever. His fists are clenched so hard he'll probably draw blood soon enough. Sweat drips down the side of his face, which is unusually pale with what he now knows is anxiety. Now feeling the atmosphere of the room, the air is tensed and the silence is overwhelming. Only then does Haru realise something is really wrong.  "Sho. . .?" Natsu gets off Kise quickly and rushes to her brother, "Why are you scared again?"  "Again?" Haru questions. "Sho keeps on getting scared like this whenever he sees them." Natsu points at the group. Her face betrays a hint of innocent curiosity, as though she's trying to understand the situation. Her expression softens in concern of her brother, eyebrows knitting together as she considers what could be happening. But soon, her confusion turns to anger as realisation dawns, her face flushing with frustration. Her mouth falls open in a silent gasp, and she balls her hands into tight fists, a wave of conflicting emotions surging within her. "It's you guys!" She yells out, hands shaking in anger as the group stiffens at the accurate accusation. "You guys hurt Sho! Now he's never happy because of you! It's all of your faults!"  Akashi, just like the others, is startled but regains his composure first and calmly responds. "We didn't do that, Natsu. Your brother here just doesn't fit amongst us anymore. You can ask him yourself."  Haizaki is the next one to pull himself together after going through a momentarily shock and gives a sly smirk to the kid as Aomine starts to speak, "Exactly. He's been slacking off. Getting lazy and stuff. We don't allow those types of people in our team." "I know Sho better than all of you. He'd never let that happen, he tries harder than all of you dickheads!" "N-Natsu please.." "Seriously. You need your little sister to defend you? You really are pathetic. We shoulda' kicked you out ages ago." Haizaki says casually. Natsu looks like she's about to explode, but all of a sudden, she stops upon seeing her mother walk pass her and calms down instantly. Though, there's a spark of interest and expectant in her eyes, a long with a mischievous grin that takes place on her lips.  Miyo walks right in front of Haizaki. Her eyes show no emotion, her expression completely unreadable as she stares down the kid. She's taller than him by a few inches, and she takes that to her advantage, peering down at him like he is nothing more than a useless bug.  Haizaki raises a brow in curiosity, a smirk tugging his lips, "Aw, is the mommy protecting her baby?" Shouyou cringes. Not because if embarrassment, but because he knows what's going to happen. The sound of her fist connecting with his face sickening, a loud smack that echoes through the room. The aftermath is almost as deafening as the punch itself, as a heavy silence falls over the area. It like the air itself has been sucked out of the space, leaving only a thick, stifling tension in its wake. Haizaki stumbles back, his hand immediately flying to his cheek as a sharp gasp escapes his lips upon responding to the pain. Momoi's cry doesn't reach Miyo's ears as she walks back to Haizaki, punching him again. And again. And again.  When she tries to punch him for the fifth time, a sturdy hand grabs her wrist, stopping her from doing so. She doesn't need to look back to see who it is. She already knows. Their grip is tight. Not soft, or gentle because if it is, she'd break out of the hold easily and continue her merciless beating. Miyo is strong, but her husband is stronger.  "Haru. Let go of my hand. Now." "I can't do that. I can let you hurt him anymore." "He hurt our son! All this time, when Shouyou came home with bruises and broken noses.." She points at Haizaki, "It was because of him! This bastard. . . My son almost lost his life b-because of him." Miyo's voice trembles with angry and her eyes burns with a rage Haru has only ever seen once in her. That was years ago, when she was told she could never play professionally again. Her first reaction was anger, and Haru couldn't help but fear her back then. The look in her eyes haunted him for years, especially because of the actions she had done with that look in her eyes. He would never forget, and now it is back. If Haru let her go now, she would make a mistake that could not be fixed.  If he's being honest, he's finding it hard to control his own anger. Haizaki was friends with Shouyou since his first year. To find out that he is the cause of Shouyou's pain is sickening to him. But in the end, Haizaki's a minor. Miyo could already get in so much trouble for what she has done. Shouyou didn't deserve to be separated from one of his parents for so long. It's best to let karma do its work.  "W-What?" Momoi whispers. She's crying now. Kuroko is on the verge of tears too. Every one of them there has a look of guilt and regret in their eyes. Good for them. But at this moment, Haru couldn't be sympathetic, for them or Haizaki.  "If I let you go now, you'll do something you'll regret." Those words cause Miyo to freeze. Her body stiffens and she stops fighting against his hold. Her eyes hasn't lost their anger, but they have settled slightly. Haru lets her go. He knows she won't do anything anymore. She regained control.  Haru turns his attention to Shouyou. He's staring at his mom in complete shock. He isn't even trembling anymore. Just completely still. Haru sighs, putting a hand on his wife's shoulder and leading her to the door, doing the same to Shouyou. Natsu had gone to violently step on Kise's foot, kick Aomine in the balls, punch Akashi in the face, kick Murasakibara in the face, break Midorima's glasses on his head, aggressively pull Momoi's hair, and when she came to Kuroko, just stared at him with a look of disappointment before following after her family.  Just before the door closes, Haru stares back at all of them with an insane look in his eyes, the pupil decreasing to only a small dot in his pale brown irises. He tilts his head back slightly, and words are spoken without even being said.  
Try that again and my wife will be the one holding me back.
               Oh and the woman who owns the shop just watched the whole thing with a smirk on her face. 
--
 Shouyou doesn't look back once as they walk home. He feels nauseous now and he's struggling to hold back tears. Haru's arm hasn't left Shouyou's shoulder. Natsu is on Miyo's back, arms wrapped around her shoulders as she buries her face into her neck.  "Do you feel okay?" Haru's voice is soft with concern, rubbing circle patterns slowly on Shouyou's back to help guide him. Shouyou hesitantly nods, eyes fixed on the ground with an uncertain look in his eyes. "Wanna go somewhere else-" "No thanks. I'm tired. . ."  Haru frowns, feeling worried for his only son, and nods. The rest of their walk home is silent and when they finally reach their house, Shouyou goes straight up to his room. The sound of heaving reaches his ears.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Tired. 
So, so tired.  Shouyou's body feels exhausted, even after staying in bed for almost the whole day yesterday. He walks down the corridor, shoulders hunched and eyes glued to the ground, not taking notice of anyone.  Eyes follow him as he walks through, but at this point, Shouyou doesn't care. He's only waiting out the hours until he can go home again to see the only people he now cares about; his family.  While walking to his class,  he accidentally bumps face-first into someone's chest. An apology swiftly leaves his mouth instinctively, but he pauses upon seeing who bumped into him.  Azure, blue eyes gaze into his own, almost painfully, and they both just stare at each other for a few seconds until Shouyou bows politely, his eyes narrowed into a gaze full of bitterness and hatred. Kuroko winces at the glare sent his way, but grabs Shouyou by the arm just as the ginger tries to leave.  Shouyou's body stiffens instantly, and he shrugs Kuroko's hand off. "Sorry. I don't want to be touched by someone who stood and watched me get beaten till almost death."  Kuroko flinches back, startled by how blunt the ginger was, "I didn't know at the time you would almost die──"  "You didn't have to!" Shouyou's head snaps towards the blue-haired boy, his gaze more intense, "Seeing me in pain, should have been enough."  Kuroko freezes in his spot and Shouyou walks off, not looking back once.  His eyes water as he watches his best friend Shouyou walk away from him.  -- When he enters the classroom, all the attention turns to him and this time around, Shouyou feels anxious. Their gaze judging sends a wave of nausea through his stomach, but he gulps down the feeling and walks to his seat, sitting down and staring nervously as his desk as he waits for their eyes to look away.  They don't. As if openly staring isn't bad enough, whispers start to fill the room, and Shouyou hears all off them.  "Look who's finally back."  "What, did he stay up the whole time he didn't come to school? He looks like crap!"  "He always looks like crap. Well, ever since the basketball team realised how worthless he is." "I don't know how I actually used to like him."  "Shh, not so loud. I heard he went to the hospital and almost died"  "You seriously believing that? Everyone knows Hinata's a little attention seeker. -Just like his mom."  
Slap
 Shouyou doesn't remember getting up and walking towards the guy who said those words. The next thing he knows, he's slapping the guy hard on his face, not fazed at all by the several gasps that fill the classroom. Just then, the teacher walks into the classroom and looks at the scene with narrowed eyes. He's about to say something, but then stops himself and sighs, a sympathetic look in his eyes.  "Hinata. The principle needs to inform you about something."  Shouyou grabs his stuff walks out with no hesitation.  Just before he's fully out of hearing range, he hears someone say something about him.  "He's seriously out of──"  He doesn't need to guess what the next words are.  -- "Aunt Ella?"  Shouyou looks at his aunt in shock. Ella is the younger sister of his father, Haru. She's twenty-five now, and lives in London with her boyfriend. She had come back to visit Haru and then drove him to the hospital to check on Shouyou. Now, the ginger had expected Ella to go back now, but she hadn't. She's here, right in front of him. But something's wrong. Her eyes are dark and sullen, light grey colour that he adored since birth is replaced with emptiness. Her lips are dry and slightly cracked and her hair is messily packed into a ponytail, not brushed out nicely against her shoulders to show off her beautiful ginger curls. Her expression is panicked, and she looks to be on the phone with someone. Upon spotting him walking into the office and hearing his voice, her eyes widen as she immediately rushes towards him.  "Shouyou! We need to go, now." Her voice is shaky but stern as she grabs Shouyou's hand, pulling him out of the office. She sprints down the hall, faster than Shouyou's ever seen her run, and drags him along with her. Her car is parked outside the school and she jumps into the car. Shouyou gets in after her, not even having enough time to put on his seat belt before Ella starts driving.  He yelps and fastens his seat belt, "Auntie! What's happening!"  Ella hesitates, and Shouyou sees fear and grief cloud her eyes before she finally speaks up, "Y-Your father. . . He was hit by a car while walking home. . ."                     
What. . .?
          The words hits him like a punch to the gut, his entire world crumbling in an instant as the terrible news sinks in. The words hangs in the air, heavy and ominous. Shouyou mind whirls, his eyes widening in shock and disbelief as the weight of the news begins to settle on his shoulders like a ton of bricks. His heart races and his breath starts to come in short, gasping gulps. He feels his heart plummet into his stomach, a feeling of nausea and dread washing over him upon the situation registering in his mind.  "He-he was. . . hit?" He whispers, gazing with wide eyes at his lap and clenching his fist. Goosebumps litter his skin and a wave a fear hits him harder than he expects, gritting his teeth to stop himself from letting out any noises.  Ella doesn't answer, driving even faster. She eventually reaches the hospital, and both of them get out of the car and sprint into the building. Miyo had texted Ella earlier, saying that the room number is 108. They get there in no time. Natsu and Miyo are there, with some other people that Shouyou recognises.  Haru's father and Miyo's parents are there with unreadable expressions. Miyo's sister, Airi, is there too. Haru's older brother, Kaito, is also there. His wife, Noriko, is with him, along with their two kids. One is only five, Ukemo, and shaking in his mother's arms. The other is fifteen, Seiko, two years older than him. She's staring at the door intensely, as if she's waiting for it to open.  "Miyo!" Ella makes her way to the woman with an anxious expression, "How is he? Have you gotten any news?"  "They're trying to save him." Her words are thick with sadness, one that Shouyou has never heard before. "They said they might have to go into surgery. He damaged his lung and-and he's lost so much blood."  He voice cracks at the end but she stays strong. Shouyou just wants to go right up to her and hug her tightly, not just to comfort her, but to comfort himself too. Have her tell him it'll be alright, that his father will survive. But that's selfish of him. She's obviously hurting right now. He needs to stay strong too. His father will survive.  "I told him that he should be careful. That those threats weren't meaningless.." Kaito whispers, glaring at the ground with self-disgust, "I should've hunted the guy down when I had the chance."  "It isn't your fault."His wife, Nariko rubs his arms soothingly, "You can't predict the future." "But there was a chance! When we first found out, I knew where the guy lived! If I had just reported him earlier.."  Shouyou looks at his uncle in confusion. What did he mean? What threats? What guy?  "What do you mean?"  All eyes turn to him and it's only then that Miyo remembers that she never told Shouyou.  "What threats are you talking about? Who is the guy that you should've hunted down? I-I'm so confused."  Silence fills the waiting room until Haru's father and his own grandfather approaches him. His eyes are full of worry, a contrast to the usual stern look that is presented in his brown eyes. Placing a hand on Shouyou, his grandfather takes a deep breath.  "When your father was only eighteen, he had a guy who adored him, Eiji. The guy was only ten, and Haru was a growing prodigy. Eiji was his number one fan and lived not too far away. Haru sometimes would practice with him. But eventually, Haru's name grew more known and soon enough, he was one of the most famous basketball players in all of japan."  Shouyou listens attentively to his grandfather's words. This Eiji guy seems like a pretty cool person. But his blood runs cold remembering that someone, this had an impact on the events that happened today. "Eiji," His grandfather continues, "had apparently felt 'forgotten'. Your father couldn't help it. He was busy with countless of interviews and he was getting ready to marry Miyo. He didn't notice Eiji slowly changing. Soon enough, Eiji started to act cold towards Haru and told him he'd regret leaving him. Haru was beyond confused, but always dismissed it. Eiji's threats became more aggressive to the point he said he'd murder Haru."  "The last time we saw him until now was two years ago when you were eleven. He broke into your house and attempted to stab Haru. Miyo took the hit in her arm."  Shouyou turns to his mother and a gasp escapes his mouth as she pulls up her sleeve. A long, pale red scar ran from between her wrist and inner elbow all the way up to her shoulder. It looks deep, and very painful. Shouyou had once asked where she got it when he was younger. Miyo said it was from her accident. Now, he knows the truth.  "Mom.."  Miyo avoids his gaze. "We reported this to the police and a search party looked for Eiji. He was nowhere to be found. Miyo suggested moving somewhere safer, but Haru thought he was safe. That Eiji had escaped in fear of getting caught. He also didn't want you to move schools, and so, you guys stayed."  Shouyou feels immense guilt at those words. So it was because of him that they didn't move, and his father was in constant danger?  "Fast forward to two years later. Haru was walking near the bus stop when he saw Kaito with Ukemo. They wanted to visit him and check on you after hearing the news. Haru was going to cross the road when a random car came speeding down the road. Haru, obviously, didn't walk and went back into the pavement, but the car suddenly took a sharp turn towards him, effectively hitting Haru..."  So that's how he got hit. Because of a jealous, clingy man who apparently felt 'forgotten' so attempted to make his father into a memory as well? Anger surges through his veins and rage fills his eyes. Now, his father might die.  He actually might die.. Shouyou doesn't realise he's tearing up until he feels a firm hand pat his shoulder. Looking back, he sees his cousin, Seiko. Her eyes are full of sympathy but also hope, "Don't lose hope. Lets pray that he'll survive this. Your father is strong."  He wipes away a stray tear and nods, feeling his lips tremble without his consent. Her hand doesn't leave his shoulder and he's grateful for that. A sense of comfort fills him at the touch, like he isn't alone. Strange, he's been feeling rather lonely lately.. Suddenly, the door opens and one of the doctors come through.  "Are you all here for Haru Hinata?"  Exclaims of 'yes' fill the waiting room and everyone shoots up, desperate to hear the doctor's words.  "How is my son in law? Tell me he's okay, please." Miyo's mother asks, her eyes laced in desperation. The pain is raw in her voice and it only hurts Shouyou more. The doctor's gaze is somber, her eyes lowered slightly but fixed on the group of people in front of her. Her expression is neutral, betraying none of the emotions she is feeling, yet there is a hint of grief and compassion in her eyes, a sadness that hints the words she is about to say. "He's awake." He starts, and there is a shared relief that spreads across the family, but Shouyou feel uneasy. If he's awake, then why does the doctor look so sad? His answers are soon answered as the doctor continues, "We asked him if he wanted to do surgery. If he does it, there's a high risk that he'll never wake up. He's lost too much blood. He refused because if we did do surgery, it would be immediate. He said he wanted to see all of you for the last time."  Shouyou's blood runs cold and his chest tightens. His breath hitches in his throat and no words can even leave his mouth. It's completely silent, until Miyo breaks it. "Let me- us, see him." She corrects herself, pushing past the doctor with Natsu right behind her. They enter the room, and Shouyou feels his shoulders tremble. Two minutes later, they exit the room. Haru's father goes next, then Kaito, then Noriko, with Ukemo, and then Miyo's parents. Ella then goes, and when she comes out, she turns to Shouyou and Seiko.  "You two should go together. He.. doesn't have a lot of time left."  Shouyou's heart pangs at that. He's sure it showed on his face because Seiko rubs his back. He sends her a grateful glance before nodding at Ella. They both walk into the hospital room, and no matter how hard he tried, Shouyou could never prepare himself for the sight.  Haru's pale body lies in the hospital bed, several tubes attached all over his arms. An oxygen mouth is on his face, and not too far away is a heart rate monitor. The beeping is slow, too slow to be normal. His father eyes stare at the two of them with a weak but grateful gaze, a small smile tugging his lips, nothing like the grin he always has. "Seiko, Shouyou. I'm happy the two of you are here. I was scared they wouldn't let you out of school."  Seiko scoffs, "I'd just break out of the damn hellhole. Can't hold me back." Haru chuckles softly, his breathing sounding feeble and difficult. His father is struggling to breath and he can't do a single thing to help. Not a single thing.  "I'd expect that from you, Seiko. You've always been daring."  "It isn't about being daring." Shouyou speaks up, "I'd do the exact same. Because it's you, dad. I'd do anything for you."  Haru's smile brightens and Shouyou feels joy at the sight, "I'd do anything for you to."  "So then live for me." Shouyou blurts out with no hesitation, grabbing his father's hand with two of his own, "Please. You know I can't live without you it-it's too hard──"  "I want to. I want to live. I want to continue being a father, and a husband, and an uncle and a son in law and an inspiration. I want all of that. But I've told you countless of times. Life isn't fair. We don't always get what we want, or deserve. But I can promise you now, I'm only truly gone when I'm forgotten. So as long as you don't forget me──"  "Stop talking like that!" Shouyou interrupts him, "I'm not g-gonna forget you and you aren't going to leave me! You can't!"  "I can't control fate, Shouyou." Haru weakly laughs, staring up warmly at his son. Shouyou bites his lip to stop it from trembling, and a tear falls from his eye. Haru wipes away his tears and reaches out cup Shouyou's face. "Even after I die, I'll still love you so, so much."  Tears now fall freely from his face and he struggles to keep back sobs. Seiko clenches her fist, her own eyes full of unshed tears. Haru turns to Seiko, "Look after my son for me, please. He needs someone around his age to look out for him. He's rather naive, you know."  Seiko sadly smiles and nods, "I know that very well." "You're a good kid. I'm proud of you."  Turning his attention back to Shouyou, he reaches to untangle some of the curls in his hair, "You really need to brush out your hair, you. . know that?" "Dad. . " Shouyou whispers, "Please. Please, please, please. . . Please don't leave me! I can't live without you here! It won't work!"  "It will work, I promise."  "How do you know! I've had dreams in the past of your death and I wake up a sobbing mess because I didn't know what I would do i-if that happened and now it does. I can't imagine a future without you. . . It isn't possible──" "It is possible because I'm the only thing you're living for. You have your mother, and Natsu. You have your future to live for. You always said you wanted to play basketball like your father, but those teammates of yours have made it anything but enjoyable, so then.. you can find something else you enjoy. You have your whole life ahead of you, don't let this set you back."  Shouyou grips his father's hand tighter.  "This might be my end, but it's your beginning. Don't finish your story so early in your life. There's so much for you to live for, and I want you to do it with a smile on your face. I──" Haru gasps as it gets harder for him to breathe.  "Uncle!" Seiko rushes to the man's side, checking the heart rate monitor, "It's getting faster. We-We need to call someone-"  "No." Haru weakly grabs her arm before she can get help, "I'll die by the time you get back. I want both of you hear in my final moments."  A few tears fall down her cheeks and she doesn't bother to wipe them away. She turns back to him, gazing into his eyes with pain in her own.  "Just so you know, you're the better uncle." Seiko smiles. Haru grins, and Shouyou's breath hitches in throat. That grin would be the last one he sees for the rest of his life. Realisation dawns on him and he chokes out a sob, burying his face in his father's neck. Haru rubs his back softly, stroking Seiko's hair with the other hand.  "Sorry for. . . leaving like this."  The heart monitor flatlines and Shouyou hears his father take one last breath before it's all quiet. He can't keep it in anymore and a series of sobs escape his lips, never-ending. Seiko takes Haru's hand out of her hair and holds it in her hands, pressing it against her cheek to feel the last bit of his warmth before lifeless cold seeps in and he truly becomes a corpse.  When his touch becomes icy, she gently places his hand back on the bed and makes her way to the other side where Shouyou is.  "Shouyou.."  The boy looks up at her with pained, brown eyes. She opens her arms out and he accepts her offer with no hesitation. He practically jumps into her arms, wrapping his arms around her shoulder and burying his face in her neck. Her arms wrap tightly around his, rubbing his back to offer comfort. His tears soak her shirt but she doesn't even notice. She wouldn't mind anyway. The pain of loosing someone so important in your life, your own father, must be heart-breaking. She can't understand how he feels.  She hopes she never does, for the pain would be too much.  The door slams open and Miyo is there. Natsu is now with her grandparents, who are also by the door. Miyo runs into the hospital room, Kaito and Ella not far behind.  "He's dead! He's really dead! He can't come back!" He cries out into her shirt, gripping it tightly.  As Shouyou wails, the rest of the group enter the room. Noriko goes straight to Kaito, pulling him into an embrace. He hides his face in her shoulder, tears prickling at his eyes. He wasn't much of a crier. Haru is was his little brother. Their bond, along with Ella's, was far stronger than most familial bonds, especially after their mom's death.  Noriko comforts her husband to the best of her abilities. She knows he'll probably have a breakdown when they get home and she's ready to be there for him. His breathing is erratic and ragged, and she rubs his back softly.  Ella turns to her father, who already has his arms wide open. She hugs him tight, burying her face into his chest and clutching onto his shirt as she bawls her eyes out.  Miyo is frozen in her spot as she stares at her dead husband. A few second ago he was alive. She could have heard he voice, feel his warmth, kiss him and feel him kiss her back. But now, none of those things are possible. She grabs Haru's hand and winces at how cold it is. Her body stiffens instantly as she stares into the lifeless eyes of her husband.  Airi, Miyo's older sister, gently wraps her arms around her younger sister, hiding her face away. As she rubs slow circles patterns onto her back, Miyo's shoulders tremble and her body begins to shake. A sob is forced out of her, and once it starts, it doesn't stop. Her cries are raw and pained, filled with nothing but regret and longing. Longing for him to come back to her.  . . . Everyone cried that day.  Shouyou went home and headed straight up to his room, claiming he was tired.  He cried into his pillow for the whole night.  He obviously didn't go to school the next morning. Or the next. Or the next. Natsu didn't either. For the next few days, Shouyou never saw her without tears in her eyes. Miyo was obviously hurting too, but tried to be strong and comfort them.  It didn't matter how hard she tried to hide it. He still heard her sobs.  -- The funeral is long and painful.  They all say their speeches, and when it's Shouyou's turn, it's short because if it's any longer, he'll just start crying again.  "One of the things he told me was that while it's his ending, it's my beginning." He starts, not being able to look at anyone, "Another thing he told me is that he's never truly gone unless we forget him. So. . as long as we remember him, he's still here with us, watching over us. I'll never forget him. My father was a big part of my everything. He still is. And truth is, when he left, I felt a part of me leave too. But I'll keep going. For him, for my mother, for my sister and everyone else who cares about me. And for my future. B-Because that's what he would have wanted."  His voice cracks at the end and he puts the microphone down, bowing before making his way back to stand with his mother and sister. The woman wraps and arm around his shoulder and he feels his eyes water again. He wipes away the tears before they can shed, and holds it in as much as he can.  Shouyou thinks the burial is the hardest past.  Seeing him, so peaceful soothes him, but breaks him at the same time. He doesn't look peaceful because he wants to, it's because he's dead. He's at rest, yes, but the hearts of those who lost him aren't. Shouyou isn't. He wants to run to his father and hug him and cry into his chest, but he can't.  He can't..  Hours past and Shouyou is the last one there.  Natsu ended up feeling sick upon seeing her dead father and her mother took her home to comfort her. Seeing him was too much for the poor eight year old. Shouyou understands. He imagines losing Haru when he was eight. He doesn't know how he'll react.   Shouyou is kneeled down in front of his father's tombstone. There's a picture in a frame laid to lean on it. Shouyou remembers the picture. It was his father's birthday and they had gone to the beach to celebrate. He was only seven there, and Natsu was two. He's pretty sure that's where Haru's grin is biggest there. Or maybe in his wedding photo. Either way, both of them are moments when he was the happiest.  Shouyou feels the grief intensely. It's heavy and tugs on his heart so painfully he wants to scream. His eyes red and swollen from crying, not only earlier that day, but for the past few. His shoulders are slumped, his body weighed down by the enormity of his sorrow. His face pale and drawn, its complexion ashen and lacking in its usual brightness, and there's a emptiness to his expression that speaks of a deep pain, as if he's lost in the depths of his grief and unable to find his way back to the world of the living. Shouyou already knows his heart is broken from the loss of his friends. But now, with the loss of his father, he's certain his heart will never fully heal.  --         .

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

When he wakes up that morning, all he feels is emptiness.  His eyes fill heavy and his limbs weigh him down. He doesn't want to get out of bed. It seems pointless to him. Waking up everyday is now a chore instead of a blessing. He knows he should be grateful that he's still alive. That he still has one parent left and his younger sister, but he can't find any joy whatsoever.  If he dies right now, he wouldn't mind.  Shouyou weakly pushes himself up. His joints crack upon being stretched; he has barely left his bed since the accident. His mind is dead and so is his heart. Maybe he's being dramatic. Maybe he should move on quicker. That's what he suggests to himself, but he can't bring himself to agree with it.  Today he has to go back to school. His mother said it's fine if he wants to take more time off, but Shouyou knows she needs to rest herself instead of worrying so much about him. At least with both of the kids out the house, she has some time for herself and maybe it'll take some of the weight of her shoulders.  He forces himself out of bed, tiredly walking to the bathroom to freshen up. He takes a shower since he hasn't taken one in a week, he admits, it's gross, and decides to wash his hair. It's full of knots from not being brushed out but at least he's trying now.  Time goes awfully quickly that morning. He's been in the shower for about thirty minutes, staring off into nothing. Once he snaps back into reality, Shouyou grabs a towel and drags himself out of the shower. He dresses into his clothes quickly, barely drying his hair before deciding it's too much effort and just leaves it. He doesn't usually wear the school's jumper. His mom always got oversized and he felt like it was just too big for him. But as this point, he doesn't care. He pulls it on and carries on with his morning.  "Hey Shouyou." His mother greets him softly as he walks downstairs, smiling as him. Her eyes, though, are laced with sadness and it's obvious that she's still hurting badly.  "Hi mom!" He says cheerfully in contrast to how he actually feels, but he needs to support his mother somehow. By making it seem like he's alright, it'll help her.  Natsu is already at the table, nibbling some toast. Exhaustion is clear in her features; her eyes are sunken and deep bags hide under them. She looks up as she hears his footsteps, and Shouyou smiles at her widely. She smiles back before frowning and going back to barely eating her toast.  "Hey Natsu!" He ruffles her hair before grabbing his bag and swinging it over his shoulder, "I'll be heading off now guys! Bye bye."  "Don't you want to eat anything? You haven't eaten properly for a while." Miyo suggests.  "No thanks, I'm fine." He nods at her before walking off.  -- SEIKO:Heyy you at school yet?i'm skipping rn YOU: hiiur always skipping nowjust cuz u think the work is easy can't relate  SEIKO:yh bc u dumb YOU:so mean.. anw i gtgdont wanna get my phone taken awayalso gotta quit the basketball team SEIKO:you? quitting basketball?you've been obsessed with it since we were threewhat happened YOU:nothing happenedi've just lost interest can a guy not change his mind SEIKO:not when its u with basketballcall me after skl and tell meor ill kidnap u  YOU:hey! like u'll have the chance 😡im too fast for you SEIKO:ion recall u doing track since u were fiveur fast but not faster than meunless u wanna bet? YOU:i don't feel like dying todayanw i seriously gtg SEIKO:alr cya YOU:bye bye! --Shouyou shoves his phone into his pocket, surprised that he didn't get caught. There's ten minutes until lunch so all he has to do is wait it out. He sighs and buries his head into his arms. He focuses on the slight light that peaks through the space between his arms.  A picture of his father randomly pops up in his head and he grits his teeth.  He's dead.  His father is dead.  He can't hug him anymore, or hear his comforting voice, or see his wide grin. All of that is gone.  
Gone. 
 He's forced out of his thoughts as he feels someone nudge him, "So, what kept you away from school for so long? Did you give birth or something?"  The girl who says that is Azumi. She's only an inch shorter than him, with silky brown hair and taunting green eyes that cause his to roll his own. She's a little brat in his class. Used to bully him a lot near the end of his first year but has gone to only teasing and insulting him. Right now, he isn't in the mood for her flaunts. "You aren't funny." He glares at her, annoyance flooding his veins.  "I wasn't trying to. Your stomach has gotten a lot bigger." She smirks and reaches out. patting his stomach lightly. An embarrassed shade of red flushes his cheeks against his will and he slaps her hand away with a glare.  "Can you just leave me alone-!"  "Hinata! Azumi! You two can flirt in your own time, not in mine! If you want to stay back after class and miss your lunch then make it clear now!" The teacher yells angrily and the two students freeze in their seats, Azumi trying hold back her laughter. Snickering could also be heard all around the class. Their teacher got mad easily and hearing him scream over literally nothing is-was always entertaining. However,  he doesn't care.  "Sorry sensei." Azumi grins innocently and glances at Shouyou, frowning at his lack of amusement. And so, they sit the rest of their class in silence.  Yeah that's a lie.  -- "This is all your fault!" Shouyou glares daggers into her soul angrily, "You don't know when to stop talking and leave me alone!"  Azumi rolls her eyes and sighs heavily, slumping in her seat, "Well if you didn't argue with me, we wouldn't be here anyway."  "I thought I made it obvious that I was pissed, so why couldn't you get that! I know your dumb but I expected you to have maybe just a little bit of common sense! Screw you!" He shoves his head into his arms and Azumi stares at him with surprised. Shouyou didn't have outbursts like that. He isn't usually so aggressive when speaking either. It only adds to her suspicions. So, she decides to just ask the question. "So. What's wrong?"  Shouyou doesn't move from his position, but she notices him stiffen, "Nothing's wrong."  "Bull crap" She scoffs, crossing her arms, "You look like shit."  "No I don't! Can you just back off already!"  "Yes you do. This morning you bumped into like five people. You look like you've been crying this whole week. You haven't smiled at all, which is impossible for someone as stupidly joyful as you. And you have bags deeper than my brother's, and I'm telling right now, he does not sleep. Like ever. So I'll ask you again, what's wrong?"   Shouyou doesn't huff or groan, or move. He stays there, body tensed and breath hitched until he hesitantly sits up, avoiding eye contact.  "Is it those friends of yours? Those ones a year above us."  "No! I don't give a hell about them anymore.." Azumi knows those are lies but at the same time, his eyes show that at the moment, that isn't what has wrecked his mind. "Look, if you don't tell me-" . . . "My dad died." Oh 
Oh
 "Oh.." Is all she's able to say for a few seconds. Her eyes are wide in disbelief. So that's why he wasn't in for so long? Why he seemed so tired and empty. Why he got so angry. Now, she and Shouyou aren't close at all. She hurt him a lot during their first year. She obviously regrets that but Shouyou forgave her a long time ago. Despite that, they barely talk. She doesn't really know have to give him the comfort he needs, and she doesn't know how to say something that want upset him even more."I'm sorry."  "Why are you apologising? It's not like you hit him with a car." Shouyou chuckles dryly, but there's no hint of amusement in his voice.  "That's how he died? That has gotta suck.." She whispers, "But hey, he's resting now. He's in peace."  "Yeah. . ." He mutters before looking away. They sit in an uncomfortable silence until Azumi hears a sniffle. Her head snaps in his direction and she sees him tense up upon feeling her intense gaze.  "Hey- are you okay?"  A sob rips  out of him. What the hell is wrong with her? Why on earth would she ask such a stupid question. Azumi is dumb, but she didn't think she was that dumb. Like, come one! Everyone knows not to ask that question when someone's upset. It'll just trigger them. And besides, it's pretty obvious he isn't okay anyway. Who would be after the death of someone dear to them? "C-Crap. Uh- I'm sorry. Don't cry!" She curses herself, getting up and rushing to his side. He tries to wipe away his tears but they just keep on falling faster.  "I'm- sorry. . ." He chokes out, sniffling. "I'm fine just-just leave m-me alone." "Don't apologise." She says firmly, crouching down with a strong gaze. She takes his hand in hers and holds them tightly. She sees his wince but since he doesn't push her away, neither does she, "Never apologise for crying over something that makes you upset. Also, I'm not leaving. I only knew your father from how he looked on the internet, but you had- have a person bond with him. One that can never be broken, whether he's alive or not. But to not have him here with you is going to hurt, so no. I won't leave."  He stares at her with wide eyes, as if he couldn't believe she could ever comfort him like this. He sniffles again and nods, holding her hands tighter.  She pauses, as if thinking, then hesitates before saying, "Can I hug you?"  "..Wha-"  "It's just- I don't know how to uh.. help you properly.. I'm not so good at this stuff. . . All I know is that when people cry.. they like hugs or whatever.." She mutters, feeling her cheeks heat up. Before she can say anything else, Shouyou grabs her arm and pulls her into a hug. Azumi grunts softly and Shouyou's hold is tight. Azumi, after getting over her shock, wraps her arms around him and pats his back gently.  "Thank you." He whispers, his voice trembling. She only nods. They stay like that for a few minutes, with her softly rubbing his back and his face buried in her shoulders. It's a comfortable silence until Shouyou slowly sits up again, looking at his lap.  "You should go rinse your face. Your eyes are all red and puffy."  Shouyou nods, getting up before rushing to the bathroom. Azumi watches him leave and she notices an unusual feeling in her stomach. It's strange, and she doesn't recognise it, but weirdly enough, she doesn't mind it. -- Timeskip-- it's the end of school now.  Shouyou can't leave yet. He has something to do, and that thing is to resign from the basketball team.  He should have done it a long time ago. Now, he has no reason to stay with them. He walks through the halls calmly until he reaches the field and finally the gym. Opening it, he unfortunately sees all of his precious teammates. They all turn to him immediately as they hear the door open and several glares and mutters of annoyance can be heard. His heart pangs but he ignores it.  "Oh look who's back! You should've stayed wherever you went to hide." Aomine speaks up.  "What? Too scared to face us?" Haizaki questions with a flaunting smirk  Shouyou takes a deep breath before walking towards them, eyes scanning the group for a specific person. When he spots them, he quickens his pace before stopping right in front of them. Unlike before, there's no fear or nervousness in his eyes, instead they're cold as he stares at who's in front of him.  "Akashi."  The red-head is startled slightly by the cold tone of Shouyou, but regains his composure quickly, "You have missed out on two weeks of practice. No-one sensible would try that. But of course, it is you."  "I-"  "Why are you letting him in here? Kick him out already!" Kise interrupts, Aomine snickering in the background.  "Wait-"  "He'll probably beg for forgiveness. Hey Akashi! Make him get on his knees again-"  "I quit!"  . . . There's a tensed silence in the gym. "Hinata.." Kuroko faintly whispers, eyes wide in shock. "You're quitting? Seriously? You're only proving how weak you are!" Aomine scoffs, anger burning in his eyes.  "Why are you acting as if it matters to you anyway?" Shouyou side eyes him, "You've been telling me to leave the team for a year now."  Aomine's about to say something before pausing and looking down at the floor in frustration that Shouyou can't understand. Why is he getting all upset for? It makes so sense. The guy has made it obvious uncountable times in the past that he clearly didn't want Shouyou to be in the team. Shouldn't he be relieved?  "Are you actually. . . leaving us?" Kise looks at him with a pleading look in his eyes, one that makes Shouyou feel guilty without his permission. He hates it. Why is he acting like this now? Why is he making him feel bad for finally doing what he's been needing to do?  Shouyou nods.  "We were going to kick you out sooner or later. You were never of any importance to us." Akashi says coldly, "I don't know your father can live with having such a pathetic excuse of what I'd dare call a son." ... 
..What?
 Shouyou couldn't describe what he is feeling right now other from immense rage. He clenches his fist, no longer listening to what Akashi is saying. He isn't even mostly upset because of his insults. It's because he brought his father into this.  And that's what made him snap.  
punch
 In the next second, Akashi's on the floor, blood spilling out of his nose as he stares at Shouyou with wide, startled eyes. Several gasps are heard in that gym, and Shouyou only feels angrier. He pulls Akashi up by the collar and allows his fist to connect with his face a second time, this time on his cheek.  "Don't you f*cking dare bring my dad into this. You don't know crap about me! You can't be calling me pathetic after everything you've done to me! You made me feel like I was someone special to you, someone that you actually cared about. And then you just leave me like this? Don't you know how that made me feel!?"  "Sho-"  "No! You listen here." His head snaps back to face Momoi, who flinches back, "I've done nothing but cared. You all were people that made me feel safe, and I don't know what I did for all of you to leave me like this. I doubt any of you know how it feels to be alone. To watch people that used to be your closest friends ignore you like you were strangers. Not only that, but you actually hurt me! I almost died because of Haizaki and you guys just watched! A-And now, after all of that, my dad just had to die and leave me too!"  "..What?" Murasakibara whispers, eyes widening at his words. "Didn't you hear me? He's dead! He's gone, forever and he's never coming back! I don't know why everyone is leaving me, but I hate it! I really, really hate it. . ." Shouyou drops Akashi, his teeth gritted. He didn't even realise he's crying until he sees tears dropping onto the floor beneath him. "So j-just so you know, I hate each and every one of you. You aren't good people. You're all selfish, and cruel, and heartless people and I hope you always remember that!"  Akashi attempts to grab him but Shouyou slaps his hand away, feeling more tears stream down his face as he walks out of the gym, hearing Kise and Momoi call for him. He doesn't have a single second thought about what he's doing.  He's leaving for good.  -- Miyo took Shouyou out of Teiko. They also moved out of Tokyo all together. They found a nice house in the mountains of Miyagi, and a few schools close by. Shouyou blocked all of them and deleted their numbers. He stopped playing basketball and never checked online to see their progress as stars. He was done with that like now, and decided to change to a new sport. Volleyball.  He always liked volleyball, and now it was everything he needed to focus on.  Miyo offered to teach him the basics and he accepted gratefully.  He joined his old friends', Koji and Izumi, school and little by little, he healed.  He could finally forget them.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

𝐄𝐍𝐃 𝐎𝐅 𝐅𝐋𝐀𝐒𝐇𝐁𝐀𝐂𝐊"-and that's how I joined Yukigaoka Junior high and started playing volleyball." Hinata finishes, staring at all of them for their reaction. He feels a shiver run through his spine as he senses the tension in the air, the deafening silence echoing like a haunting melody. Yachi has her hands slapped over her mouth, shock dawned on her features. She looks as if she is about to cry, and Hinata can't help but think he made a mistake sharing the story. Her eyes are fulled with sympathy for him but  Kagami is frozen in his sit, eyes wider than he's ever seen them. Not a single words leaves his mouth. Slowly, he averts his gaze from Shouyou to Kuroko, looking at the shorter guy is disbelief with a gaze that asks 'Did that really happen.'  Kuroko is the worst out of all of them. His shoulders tremble with the weight of his guilt weighing them down and his eyes fixed on the ground, avoiding her gaze. It was as if he couldn't bring himself to look at her, like he was drowning in a sea of guilt and shame. But also, he looks rather red in the face. He noticed that earlier on too, when they were walking here, but he just ignored it. "K-Kuroko-kun. . ." Yachi whispers and Kuroko flinches, "Why.."  "I didn't think you would be capable of doing something like that." Kagami says after a while, "I know the other Generation of Miracles are a bunch of jerks, but I didn't expect this.. The only one I understand is Akashi since he obviously, he had his problem.. but the rest of you?"  Problem? What type of problem did Akashi have that justified his actions. Hinata couldn't help but feel anger towards Kagami. Why does he think Akashi wasn't in the wrong? He isn't about to speak up now but still. Well, at least Kagami thought everyone else was wrong.  "When you left the gym that day," Kuroko speaks up, surprising the other three teenagers, "Kise and I ran after you. We couldn't find you and decided to give you some privacy. When I got home, I texted and called you so many times I think I broke the app. So did the other guys. We thought you wanted to be left alone, so we didn't bother coming to your house."  Hinata listens silently to Kuroko's words. The boy still isn't looking at him as he speaks, his voice thick with regret and pain.   "Then we saw it on the news. H-How your father got hit. . . " Kuroko's voice cracks and he sniffles quietly, but he doesn't stop talking, "We tried to go to your house but-but the neighbours said you moved a while ago a-and I'm just.. really, really sorry."  
Sorry. 
 Hinata stares at Kuroko for a good few seconds. The older boy is shaking even more now, up to the point that it's concerning. His eyes are pale and he clenches his fist so hard that his knuckles turn white. More sniffles are forced out of him, his nose red and tears collected in his eyelashes. He sniffles again before continuing.  "I-I don't know what was wrong with me. I don't know why I felt you alone but I'm sorry. I'm so, so sorry for not being there for you."  "It's fine-"  "I hurt you so much and when you needed me the most, I-I just left you──"  "Kuroko-" Hinata tries to speak, but once again gets ignored by the older teen, who seems to be hyperventilating. His breathing is ragged and uneven as he stumbles over his words, almost as if he's stuck in some sort of trance.  "I was so stupid and I know you-you might not be able to forgive me b-but I'm just so sorry for doing all of that to you and you didn't deserve a thing──"  "Hey wait─" Kagami attempts to step in, only for Kuroko to act as if he didn't even hear him.  "──and I'm really sorry I've never felt more guilty and it never left my mind  and I'm so sorry and I-If you hate me for the rest of my life then I understand because I was such an asshole a-and──"  "Tetsuya!" Hinata has to literally shout in able to get Kuroko to snap out of his trance. The boy sits frozen in his seat, staring up at Hinata, who has stood up, gazing right back down at him. The look on the older boy's face is quite unsettling. Kuroko was always known to be an emotionless and neutral teenager. Most times he stayed unfazed, even at the most shocking things. Her rarely expressed his amusement or any other strong emotion. So for him to stare up at Hinata, with such pained eyes sends a wave of guilt through his body. "I forgive you." Hinata smiles warmly.  Kuroko breaks.  Hinata feels arms latch around his and he brings his own to wrap around Kuroko's shoulders. Silence sobs wracks his body and Shouyou allows him to cry. When he felt hurt, he had his mother and relatives to comfort him. But Kuroko had to keep all the guilt hidden, with no one to advice him through his struggles.  He can feel Kagami and Yachi's eyes practically glued to them. He doesn't need to look at them to know they're shocked. Seeing the usually so composed and expressionless boy cry like this doesn't feel right.  However, the longer Kuroko stays in Hinata's embrace, the more he starts to feel like something is off. He feels unnaturally warm. Even after he stops sobbing, Hinata could feel chills and shivers run through his body. The ginger shifts his position a bit so he can see Kuroko's face, and his eyes widensHe’s pale, paler than usual, with a sheen of sweat and flushed cheeks. His eyes are red and full of tears and his breathing is laboured but he’s still mumbling words that Hinata can’t really understand. He does know that it’s some sort of apology.Hinata frowns and presses the back of his hand against Kuroko’s cheek. The ginger’s eyes widen from the heat radiating off him. Kuroko buries his face back into the other’s shoulder, not really knowing what is happening. ”Uh, Kagami.. Kuroko’s burning up, like a lot.” Hinata speaks up, causing the red-head to raise a brow. ”Seriously?” Kagami gets up from his seat and makes his way towards them. He can’t really see Kuroko’s face because he’s buried it into Shouyou’s shoulder, so he presses the back of his hand onto his neck instead and winces.“Crap, you’re right! Why didn’t I notice this before..” Concern fills Kagami’s eyes and Kuroko’s just won’t stop shaking, which makes Hinata uneasy."No wonder his face was so red earlier." “W-We should take him back to the dorms we’re all staying at, right?” Yachi questions anxiously, gently grabbing his hands and holding it softly in her own. “Yeah. I’ll tell my coach when we get there about his condition. Hopefully we can find something for him—“ “M’fine. .” Kuroko’s mumbles, “don’t wanna leave you again..” "But you're sick, Kurok—Testu-san." Hinata corrects himself, patting the boy's blue hair, "It's not like I'll be gone forever. We're friends now!" Kuroko relaxes a bit like that, his body not as stiff as it was before. Those words seems to sooth him, thankfully, and his grip lessens.  "Can you walk?" Kagami asks, and when he doesn't get an answer, he sighs, "Probably not. Here, I'll take him."  Hinata nods as Kagami gets up and walks towards them, his arms opened wide. Hinata passes Kuroko to be carried by Kagami, who doesn't react much, his eyes glazed over with obvious hints that his fever is getting worse.  "Right, let's go." Kagami says.  "Wait- but don't we need to pay?"  The ginger's eyes widen as he snaps his head to Kora, who was watching the whole thing. She waves him off with a smirk, "Don't worry about it now. Pay next time you come or I'll hunt you down."  With a nod and several rushed thank you's, the four teenagers walk out of the cafe and head back to the dorms. With every passing second, Kuroko's state only gets worse. By the time they get to their destination, he barely looks conscious, and Hinata doesn't know how the boy can go from 'normal' to a complete mess.  They walk down the halls, walking pass all the other dorms until finally reaching Seirin's. Yachi nervously knocks on the door, and waits a few seconds. The sound of rushing footsteps can be heard from inside the room until it opens.  "Kiyoshi-Senpai!"  -- "Kagami?"  Kiyoshi's slightly surprised to see Kagami. The guy randomly left after practice with Kuroko, not texting anyone. Some people, including him, were worried, but now he's back. But he's back with the ginger boy—Hinata?— from the other day and a small blonde girl he's never seen before. She looks like a nervous wreck, lips trembling and tears threatening to spill.  Also, everyone there seem worried and concerned about something. It's a weird look on Kagami, who's doesn't usually show that emotion. And it's only then when Kiyoshi notices Kagami has someone on his back. The soft-blue hair catches his attention and Kiyoshi's eyes grow wide upon realising who the guy is.  "Is that Kuroko? What happened to him!? And where have you two been?" "He's got a fever." Hinata informs, "A really bad one, we're guessing. It's my fault, I'm sorry. I'm the one who wanted to meet with him and that made it worse. Don't blame any of them."  "It isn't your fault either. Don't worry about it." Kiyoshi reassures the anxious ginger before turning his attention back to Kuroko, "Bring him inside. You guys can come to, since I'm guessing you're both his friends?"  "Yeah." Hinata says proudly, "He is our friends."  Kiyoshi can't help but feel like the tension between Hinata and Kuroko is gone now. Something must've happened from when they met up together. He won't nag them to tell him, as long as they're all okay.  The four of them walk inside, Kuroko still on Kagami's back. Several people from Seirin are just sitting around the room and their eyes instantly turn to them as they walk inside.  "Kagami, you're back! With the ginger from last time, and someone else?" Koganei sounds slightly confused and even more than that, curious.  "Where were you? You just disappeared after practice— wait is that Kuroko on your back!?" Izuki exclaims as he notices the blue-haired boy. At that moment, several gasps ring out through the room and the bathroom door slams open to reveal Riko. "What with all of the commotion? Oh, Kagami you're back." Her gaze drifts to the non-members of their team, "With ginger and uh-" "Yachi." The blonde girl pipes up.  "Uh— yeah Yachi. What are you two doing here? And who are you carrying?"  "Kuroko. He's sick." Kagami explains for the second time, "He has a pretty bad fever and seems really out of it."  "I noticed he looked rather flushed this morning." Riko mutters to herself, "Put him down on his futon. Someone go get a cold water bottle from the cafeteria. Some food too."  "I'll go!" Furihata offers.  "Thanks Furi." Riko glances at him gratefully. The teenager nods before rushing out of the room, his footsteps echoing in the corridors.  Kagami places Kuroko carefully on the futon. Kiyoshi's eyes widen even more. His small frame is wracked by shivers despite the heat of the warm and sunny day. As Kiyoshi presses the back of his hand again Kuroko's forehead, he notices how hot it is to the touch, the skin burning with the intensity of his fever. Sweat drenches his hair and soaks into the sheets beneath him, his breathing ragged with the struggle to handle the illness. "If any of you idiots start making noise, I'll beat the crap out of you." Hyuuga warns, taking a seat right beside the futon, observing Kuroko, who has curled up into a ball.  "Hey uh, Hinata-kun." Yachi softly calls for him.  "Huh?"  "Don't you think we should go back to our own team? J-Just so they know we're back! Then we can come right back here to check on Kuroko."  Hinata doesn't look very keen on leaving Kuroko's side, but he agrees nonetheless, crouching down and patting Kuroko's head before leaving with the short blonde. "So, explain properly." Hyuuga orders, his eyes narrowed and his voice steady. Kagami gulps, also sitting down now.  "Hinata needed to explain something about him and Kuroko to me and Yachi—the short blonde girl." "And what was that?" Hyuuga questions. "It's.. personal. But after that, Kuroko started crying and then we realised that he was kinda out of it and had a fever."  "Why was he crying?" "Once again, personal.. But—" "I don't know what type of secrets you guys are keeping, but whatever it is, it's obviously affecting Kuroko." Kagami looks down at his lap, eyes blank.  What could've happened? -- Kise knows something is really wrong with Kuroko.  Ever since that day when he had a panic attack, he's been acting strange. When they're in practice, it's obvious the boy has something deep in his mind. When they're eating, Kuroko's already small appetite gets even smaller. And there's a look of guilt that never leaves his eyes.  Then, out of the blue, Seirin is asking around for Kuroko and Kagami.  They disappeared after practice, not telling anyone about their whereabouts. The other Generation of Miracles seem to have the same idea as him. Kuroko's hiding something. And Kise wants to know what it is.  ... An hour passes and the Seirin duo is nowhere to been. Seirin has gave up on looking for them, deciding that they're fully capable of looking after themselves. Meanwhile, Kise's whining over and over again to his teammates.  "Why would Kurokocchi leave without mee. And with Kagamicchi too! Does that mean he likes Kagamicchi more than me?" "Probably." One of the boys shrug.  "HEY!" Kise shrieks.  "Kise, shut up! Some of us are trying to study!" Kasamatsu scolds, "While you're screaming like a mouse and giving everyone headaches, your little ghost buddy is probably out enjoying a nice warm meal. If you're going to whine, then get out!" "Hmph, fine!" Kise pouts, getting up and walking out the dorms. He sighs, deciding he would get a drink from the cafeteria. Walking down the hallway, he hears the faint chatter amongst two people.  "—hope Testu-san is okay now."  "I-I'm sure he'll be fine."  
'Tetsu-san? Oh, Kurokocchi. But since when do people call him Tet—' 
 Kise freezes.  Only one person has ever called Kuroko by that nickname.  Suddenly, he's speed-walking down the hallway, turning at a corner to see the glimpse of two people before they walk out of his sight.  His heart stops.  One of them had ginger hair.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"Kasamatsu-senpai!" Kise storms into the room and the black-haired boy sighs irritably.  "What is it now!? I-" "Are there any other types of sport teams here? Like- staying in the dormitories with us?"  Kasamatsu raises a brow at the seriousness in Kise's voice. Not even a second ago, the boy was acting like a child and now he's suddenly all humourless and resolute? Strange. Also, the question he just asked seems like a normal question if he spotted someone he didn't recognise. But why does he look so tensed and shocked? Something definitely happened.  "I think so. I remember hearing coach say that a few teams that played volleyball were staying here too."  A look of confusion flickers in the bright eyes of Kise before he presses his lips together and bows slightly, "Thank you, Senpai."  Before Kasamatsu can even reply, Kise rushes out of there. Kasamatsu is left blinking blankly at the door, contemplating if he should go after the guy.  In the end, he decides to leave it and turns around to face the confused faces of his other teammates. They seem to have the same thoughts as him.  "What's up with him?"  --'Hinatacchi doesn't play volleyball.. right?' Kise thinks as he walks down the hallway, his mind racing with muddled thoughts, 'He's too good at basketball to give it up. He wouldn't quit just because of what we did. Yeah, there's no way.'  He reaches the stairs and walks down them, silently hoping he would see the ginger again. So he could reassure himself that it isn't Hinata. The same Hinata who he broke.  When he reaches the cafeteria, he sighs upon not seeing the ginger on his way. Or the small blonde girl he was with. Opening the double doors, Kise notices one of Seirin's members, packing some food.  "Hey! You're one of Kurokocchi's teammates, right? Furihata?"  The short brunette snaps around to face the blonde, eyes widening slightly and a startled expression on his face. He obviously didn't notice Kise coming, but still seemed nervous either way.  "O-Oh! Yeah! Uh- Furihata. That's me. Do you.. need something?" Furihata questions, stumbling over his words slightly.  "No need to be so nervous." Kise chuckles before his soft smile morphs into a haunting smirk,"That's only needed when we're on the court."  Furihata's eyes widen a little more and he gulps, his hands trembling slightly.  "I'm only joking!" Kise laughs and walks towards the brunette, eyes drifting to the food he's packing, "I'm just getting a drink. How about you? Hungry?"  "Oh, it isn't for me. It's for Kuroko."  Kise perks up, "Kurokocchi's back?" "Yeah but uh- he isn't doing so well. He's got a really bad fever so I came down here to get him some water and food"  "A. . . fever?" Kise's eyes widen. The blue-haired boy seemed just fine yesterday and this morning too. "How-"  "Kagami told us they figured it out after he was crying-"  "CRYING!?" Kise exclaims, eyes wider than saucepans upon hearing the new information, "WHY WAS HE CRYING!?"  "W-well I—" "WHERE DID HE GO!? IS HE HURT OR SOMETHING!" Kise puts his hands on Furihata's shoulders, shaking him, "TELL ME!"  "Let the kid go, Kise."  The two boys snap their heads around upon hearing the familar voice of Aomine. By the frame of the double-doors, the tanned teen is right there, with the other Generation of Miracles. Furihata is shaking now, sweat-dropping at being alone in the same room as all of the Generation of Miracles. And this time, Kuroko or Kagami aren't with him. So he's actually alone. "Aominecchi! I wasn't doing anything wrong!" Kise pouts as all of the other boys start to walk towards them.  Akashi put a hand on Furihata's shoulder, giving the brunette a comforting smile, "I apologise on his behalf. He's rather.. enthusiastic.."  "What was happening anyways that lead to Kise acting like a child?" Midorima sends the blonde a glare, to which he is returned with a stuck-out tongue.  "Kurokocchi's back. But he has a fever and he was crying and stuff!" Kise says all at once.  "Wait wait wait— fever?" Aomine asks with a concerned look in his eyes.  "Crying? He was crying again?" Murasakibara frowns, not focusing on his food anymore.  "Yeah.. He's been acting strange ever since he met— actually never mind. . ." Furihata stops himself from revealing anymore, remembering how resistance the ghost-like boy had been when it came to telling their own coach.  "Since he met who?" Kise questions eagerly, getting right in Furihata's face.  "N-No-one, just ignore that. It's noth—EEK!" The brunette shrieks as Aomine pulls him up by his collar, his lazy gaze boring into his soul.  "I don't give a hell if he wants to tell me or not. Who. Did. He. Meet." The tanned teenager demands an answer, tightening his grip on Furihata. The poor boy feels his heart pounding wildly, as if it's about to burst out of his chest. Tears fill his eyes as he weakly grabs Aomine's wrist, trying to pry his hand off, but failing pathetically.  "Aomine." Akashi's tone is firm and cold, "Put him down."  Aomine glares at the red-head, a snarl tugging at his lips before he roughly lets go of Furihata, causing him to fall onto the ground with a thump.  "Could you lead us to your dorm? I'm assuming all of us would feel more comforted by seeing him in person." The red-head asks softly. Furihata nods, scrambling off the floor and grabbing the food and drink he had picked earlier.  And so, with him still wanting to run off from the piercing gazes and intimidating presences of the Generation of Miracles, Furihata leads them to Seirin's dorm. --When the door slides open, Kagami expects to only see Furihata walking into the room. Not the whole fricking Generation of Miracles! The poor guy looks like his soul left his body. Their eyes dart around the room before resting on Kuroko's figure.  "Kurokocchi!" Kise shrieks before getting whacked in the head by Midorima, who glares at him.  "You fool. Can't you see he's resting? Keep your mouth shut." The green-haired boy scolds the blonde, causing the latter to grumble and pout like a kid.  Kuroko's eyes flutter open upon hearing all the commotion and he weakly pushes himself upright to sit up, gazing back at the colourful group. Their eyes widen at his state and concern burn in their eyes. Kagami can't blame them. Kuroko looks like a mess. A hot shade of red tints his cheeks and his clothes are soaked with sweat. His bangs stick to his forehead, signalling the rise of temperature in his body. His eyes are all blood-shot and puffy, unshed tears brimming inside and giving it a wet look as he stares up at his past teammates with slight shock.  "Guys.." His voice is weak and tired.  "Are you okay, Kurokocchi!? You look terrible!" Kise cries out despite Midorima's previous words, rushing to the smaller boy's side and kneeling down next to him.  "Oh, I'm fine—"  "Kuro-chin's sick?" Murasakibara frowns.  "I'm not sick—"  "Have you taken his temperature yet?" Midorima asks Riko. "Well uh—" The female is interrupted by Aomine.  "I should get Satsuki. She'd know what to do."  "Guys I'm fine—" "Good idea! Hurry before he dies—" "ALRIGHT, I'M DONE WITH THIS! IF YOU GUYS ARE HERE TO ACT LIKE NAGGING MOTHERS THEN GET OUT! WE'RE CAPABLE OF LOOKING AFTER OUR OWN TEAMMATES!" Riko snaps, glaring at them with an intimidating rage. All five boys freeze in their spots, gulping at the anger of the girl.  "Sorry, Riko-san." Kuroko sighs, "They can be a bit much sometimes. I promise I'm fine. It's only a fever."  "But Kuro-chin was crying too." Murasakibara adds and none of them miss the flinch from Kuroko. "Did Kagami upset you?" Aomine glares daggers into the red head's soul and Kagami feels his brow twitch upon hearing the accusation. Why would he even ask him that. All of the Generation of Miracles are pissing him off. Especially after everything he heard from Hinata.  "I didn't do jack." Kagami narrows his eyes, an unfriendly look revealed in them as a scowl tugs his lips, "But I'm sure you have a ton of times."  Confusion appears on Aomine's face, "What's that supposed to mean."  Kuroko gives him a look and Kagami sends Aomine a hostile glance before averting his gaze. The blue-haired boy is left blinking dumbly.  "Oh, Kuroko, here." Furihata places a cold water bottle on his lap and Kuroko thanks him, popping off the lid and allow the cool liquid to run down his throat. "I also got you some food in case you're hungry. And I was able to find a few fever-reducers too!"  "Thanks a lot, Furi!" Riko smiles, "You're being very helpful."  "Ah, i-it's no big deal." Furihata flushes from being praised, rubbing the back of his neck sheepishly.  --Hinata opens the door to his dorm, Yachi right beside him, and flinches as their names are frantically yelled out.  "SHOUYOU! YACHI!" Nishinoya practically shrieks and everyone's attention turns to the door.  "So, Tanaka, what were you saying about them running away?" Tsukishima smirks as the second year scowls and glares at him.  "Now where have you two been?" Daichi walks to them, arms crossed with a questioning gaze.  "Just. . . decided to get some ice-cream?" It sounds more of a question than an answer and Hinata realises that a bit too late, trying to cover it up with a laugh but it sounds nervous and only makes Daichi more suspicious.  "Why'd you not tell any of us?" Sugawara pops up from behind Daichi, a relieved but curious expression on his face, "We were worried sick!"  "I wasn't. For Hinata at least." Tsukishima buts in and Hinata glares at him.  "S-Sorry. We wanted to go quickly b-because we heard it uh closes early today." Yachi says, guilt in her eyes, "We didn't mean to make you guys worried."  Daichi's stern expression immediately relaxes and he chuckles softly, "No worries. Just make sure to tell someone next time." "I should go tell coach that Hinata and Yachi are back." Ennoshita gets up, leaving the room once he gets a grateful nod from Sugawara. "Kiyoko's downstairs with the other managers. You should go tell her you're back too."  Yachi nods at Daichi's suggestion and hurries downstairs. Hinata sighs heavily, kicking off his shoes and jumping into his futon, burying his face into his pillow for a few seconds. He stiffens upon feeling eyes gazing into him and he looks up, his brown eyes meeting blue. They're full of curiosity and suspicion, and Hinata has to fight back a groan.  "What is it, Bakayama?" "Don't call me that, dumbass." Kageyama starts, waiting a moment before narrowing his eyes and speaking in a hushed voice, "I know you two didn't just go to get ice-cream."  Forcing himself not to look anxious, Hinata tilts his head like he usually does when he's confused, "Yes we did! What did we go and do then?" "I don't know, but you're lying to us. I saw an ice-cream shop not even two minutes away. You could've gotten from there."  Crap "That doesn't mean anything! We were going for a walk and then we saw it so we decided to check it out."  "But you just said you left the dorms because you heard it was closing early today. Now you're saying you saw it today when you were going on a walk and wanted to check it out? That makes no sense!" Yeah he messed up. Since when was Kageyama so smart? Thankfully, before Hinata can get a response in, Yamaguchi walks over to them, a volleyball in his hand.  "Hey Hinata, I was wondering if you wanted to practice with me? I wanted to practice against your spike."  "Oh, sure! Let's go!" He glances at Kageyama, who looks back at him with a gaze that says 'this isn't over'. Great. At least he would have some time to think of an actual believable excuse.  -- "Shouyou." Kenma notices the ginger walk into the gym with all his teammates. Practice is starting, Karasuno being the last to come, and their all stretching. Kenma's with who he usually is, Kuroo, Bokuto and Akaashi. As soon as the three of them hear Kenma, their head snap to the double-doors (Akaashi does is more calmly.) "HEY HEY HEY, HINATA! AND TSUKKI! C'MERE!" Bokuto's loud voice booms through-out the gym. Hinata perks up and Tsukishima sighs heavily as they both walk (one of them ran), to the group.  "Bokuto-san!" Hinata grins and Kenma can't stop the smile that tugs his lips. It's small and almost unnoticeable but it's still a smile. Hinata's been acting rather strange, always anxious and down, so seeing him happy like this sends a wave of relief throughout his body.  "Hey chibi." Kuroo smirks, "Kenma's been missing you like a girl would miss her man."  Kenma flushes from embarrassment as he glares at Kuroo, "Was not. Ignore him, Shouyou."  "Hi Kuroo, Kenma!" He smiles, "It's fine."  "If anything, Hinata's the girl." Tsukishima walks past him to sit down, purposely bumping their shoulders. Shouyou stumbles, almost falling, and scowls.  "What's your problem! You salty piece of poop!"  "Poop?" Tsukishima tilts his head back to stare at Hinata, "What are you, five?"  "Be quiet!"  "Right, guys, stop arguing and sit down, Hinata." Akaashi rubs his temple, "Karasuno's already came later than the other two teams. Just focus on stretching."  Hinata pouts but complies, laying his legs straight in front of him and attempting to reach his toes.  -- 'I wonder how Kuroko's doing.' Hinata thinks as he walks across the gym to get some water. Yachi, who's already there, spots him and passes him one, "Thanks Yacchan!"  "No problem." Yachi smiles softly before frowning, "Do you think Kuroko's okay? I can't stop thinking about how he looked in the cafe.."  "I was thinking the exact same thing!" Hinata exclaims, leaning on the wall with a huff.  "I wanted to check on him after practice, but Kiyoko said I couldn't leave today."  "Same with Daichi." He pauses, as if thinking about something, before a mischievous glint sparkles in his eyes, "Actually, how about we just sneak out?"  Yachi gasps, "We can't! I promised to Kiyoko-senpai that I wouldn't leave the building!"  "We're not actually leaving though, are we?" Hinata smirks. "We'd just be.. exploring!"  Yachi thinks about it for a few seconds, a hesitant look in her eyes, "You sure we won't get in trouble?"  He gives her a thumbs up, his brown eyes glistening in excitement, "Positive! And if we do, I'll take all the blame."  In the end, Yachi agrees. Hinata returns to his team, not noticing the several pairs of eyes that follow him as he walks.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

When practice comes to an end, Yachi picks up the balls faster than usual and doesn't stop to make small talk with Kiyoko or any of the other managers. Hinata also doesn't plan on doing any extra practice. So when Kageyama walks up to him expectantly, asking if they can practice their quick attacks together, he's shocked and confused when the ginger refuses.  "Sorry Bakayama. I uh- gotta study with Yacchan!" Kageyama raises a brow as a suspicious look settles in his curious blue eyes, "We don't have any upcoming exams. So what are you two studying for?"  Hinata winces internally as a wave of panic rushes through him as he desperately tries to thing of an excuse. He stumbles over his words a bit, his mind racing with different thoughts before he finally decides what to say. "W-Well we're just going over some of the stuff that uh went badly in the exams we did before coming to the training camp." "So basically everything for you, right? I feel bad for Yachi. It'll take a while." Tsukishima, who overheard, pipes in and Yamaguchi elbows him gently as a way to tell him to stop.  "HEY!" Hinata exclaims angrily, feeling even more irritated as the blonde's lips curved into a smirk, "..I actually did well on my exams this time, so you can't say that!"  "Yeah, if you count 39 percent as good."  "IT WAS FORTY-ONE-"  "Hinata-kun."  Hinata turns around upon hearing his name, meeting the familiar eyes of Yachi. She gave him a knowing look that is mixed with anxiety, still feeling nervous about what they're planning to do.  "Oh- yeah. I'm almost done." Hinata told her, and she nods before walking out of the gym. He jogs down to the bench, grabbing his bag and swinging it over his shoulder. Just as he's heading for the door, a voice calls behind him and he stops in his step, turning around to see four players walking towards him; Kenma, Kuroo, Bokuto and Akaashi.  "Hi, Shouyou." Kenma says quietly, but loud enough to be heard in the group they stand in. "Ah, hey guys!" Hinata waves at them, "i-"  "Aren't you gonna stay back to practice with me, like usual?" Bokuto tilts his head with a questioning gaze, "And your bestie, Kageyama. Are you gonna leave him?"  "Bestie?" Hinata repeats with slight shock before grumbling like a child, "We're anything but besties. But I promised Yachi to study with her, I'm sorry."  "What subject?" Kuroo questions, "if it's science, I'm the best guy for the job!"  "No it's. . english." Hinata says the first thing that he thinks of, hoping that none of them are particularly good in that subject-"  "I could help then." 
Crap
 Akaashi's voice is calm, in contrast to how Hinata's feeling right now, as he politely offers his help, "I'm pretty good at english." "He isn't lying!" Bokuto defends his friend proudly, "He got the second highest score in our class, only losing to this fluent kid so that doesn't count!"  Hinata smiles sheepishly, grateful that they're so willing to help but guilty that he's lying to them, "It's fine, really, guys! We'll just do it by ourselves. Catch you all at dinner!" Before any of them can say another word, the ginger quickly left, feeling his heart rate pick up as Bokuto calls for him, the shock evident in his voice. He can practically feel their eyes glued to him as he walks out to meet with Yachi. She's waiting outside the door as she bounces her leg repetitively. It's obvious she feels uneasy about this.  "You don't need to feel nervous, Yacchan!" Hinata grins, taking her small hands in his slightly bigger ones. She lets out a small yelp as he suddenly starts pulling her down the hall, "We'll be fine!"  He makes a mental note to get Kuroo and Akaashi's number for whenever he needs help studying for exams. 
—“Chibi’s a bad liar.” Kuroo says after the ginger has left, all of them staring at the door. Sugawara, who is walking with Daichi, is watching the whole thing with suspicion. He tells his captain he’ll meet with him later, and makes his way to the group. Kageyama and Tsukishima has joined them as all make a circle. All their eyes drift to him as he approaches. “Sugawara-san?” Kageyama tilts his head, “Weren’t you with Daichi?” The beige-haired teen nods, his eyes more serious that usual, “I was, until I saw what happened with Hinata. Everyone here knows he’s lying, right?” There are several nods and approving mutters and Sugawara takes that as a chance to continue, “He’s been acting strange since our journey to this training camp. Any ideas?” ”Well.. We can’t forget about Lev and Yaku saying he and Yachi would meet the two basketball players at a cafe.” Surprisingly, Kenma speaks up first, his voice as nonchalant as ever but an unfamiliar emotion burning in his eye.

“Right, Kuroko and Kagami.” Bokuto pipes in, “Actually, Akaashi and I heard him talking about them to Yachi before!” Akaashi nods, “Yeah. Something about ‘He’d never forget what they did, no matter how hard he tried to.’” ”Kuroko and Kagami probably did something to him in the past. And now since they’re in the building, he’s been all anxious and upset about seeing them again.” Tsukishima settles on a conclusion. ”So they’re meeting up again? Maybe inside the building this time?” Kageyama mutters loud enough for everyone there to hear. “So then we need to follow them!” Bokuto concludes and Akaashi immediately shakes his head.

“I don’t think we should get involved. If we follow them, we might be biting off more than we can chew.” ”That’s what I’m thinking too.” Sugawara agrees, but the look in his eyes proves he isn’t entirely sure,” But if our coach finds out about what Hinata and Yachi’s been doing, they’ll get in a lot of trouble. So will we for not speaking up. I think the best thing to do it to find them and question them. For their own safety.” No-one speaks at first, allowing the third year’s words to register in their minds.

“I agree.” Kenma says softly, “If Shouyou’s in trouble and he can’t say anything, we should attempt to help him. And Yachi isn’t the best at handling stuff, I’m guessing.” After that, everyone else agrees too and their hurry out of the gym to follow the two short teenagers. They aren’t surprised when they see that Yachi and Shouyou aren’t in any of the dorms, kitchen or outside, so they start to explore the building. “Woah, this building is a lot bigger that I thought!” Bokuto grinned, his eyes scanning everywhere excitedly. "You need to be quieter, Bokuto." Akaashi softly scolds him, "Hinata and Yachi will run if they hear us." "So, why do you think Kuroko and Kagami know Yachi and Hinata?" Kageyama asks Sugawara.  "Well, since they both live in Tokyo, they must've met before high school." The beige-coloured teen says, "Maybe they were all friends? " "But Yachi and Hinata didn't know each other when Yachi first became a manager." Tsukishima reminds them.  "True.."  "Well-" Kuroo pauses as he hears the faint chatter amongst people, not more than two. Everyone else seem to hear it too, and they all glance at each other before silently speed walking down the hallway, peaking out the corner.  Their eyes widen as they see Yachi, staring right back at them. -- Yachi's hearing is sharper that most people.  She's thankful for that enhancement as she hears footsteps and hushed words. Hinata doesn't seem to notice, too busy muttering away, and Yachi doesn't want them to get caught and have to go back. But she also doesn't want them so see where they're going. So she makes the quick decision to leave Hinata to go to Kuroko while she distracts whoever's there.  "O-Oh, ah, I just rememebered and I needed to do something. You go on without me."  "Are you sure-"  "Yes!" She smiles sheepishly, "I'll see you later. Tell Kuroko I hope he gets better!" "Alright. See ya." He wave her off before continuing to walk. With a heavy sigh, she turns back, hearing the footsteps get louder and louder until several boys are standing right in front of her, shocked looks in their eyes.   "Yachi.." Sugawara mumbles and the blonde girl feels her breath hitch in her throat.  "What are you-you guys doing here?" She tries to stay calm but having all these people in front of her is making her nervous.  At first, none of them say anything, a tensed silence within them until Tsukishima speaks up.  "We knew that you and the ginger idiot weren't actually going to study. So we decided to follow you guys."  Yachi's eyes widen, "You knew..?"  "Let's just say, Chibi's a bad liar." Kuroo chuckles, Kageyama nodding in agreement.  "Where's Shouyou?" Kenma questions.  "And why are you guys meeting up with Kuroko and Kagami?" Sugawara adds.  Yachi's jaw clenches and her thoughts suddenly feel all muddled as she tries to think of an excuse, but all she's able to choke out is, "How did you know. . .?"  "That's not important right now. Where's Hinata?" Akaashi repeats the question and she gulps "It-it's not my place to tell you guys.."  "But we're all worried about him!" Bokuto frowns, "We only wanna help.."  "But he's doing fine!" She argues.  "For now. His performance on the court is getting worse and our own coach has noticed." Tsukishima replies.  "Tell us how Hinata knows those basketball players."  
"Please."
 Yachi knows that she can't keep it a secret anymore. She tells herself she'll only tell them a bit about Kuroko and Kagami and leave the Generation of Miracles out of it.  "Hinata-kun and Kuroko-kun were friends in middle school until Kuroko-kun ditched Hinata-kun. So he was alone for most of middle school until he moved to Miyagi in his last year." She summarises, "Now that they've seen each other again, Kuroko-kun apologised. Kagami-kun is on Kuroko-kun's team and I only know about this because I was with Hinata-kun when he saw Kuroko-kun."  
'They all look so sympathetic.. Not even knowing that he's gone through so much worse."
 "Poor Hinata." Bokuto mutters, looking down at his feet with a sulk. "No wonder he's been so down these past few days!" Sugawara sighs.  "Shouyou.." Kenma mumbles under his breath.  Even Tsukishima isn't saying anything.  "You guys have to promise me you won't tell anyone about this. And don't let Hinata-kun know I told you!"  All of them nod, determination in their eyes.  "Promise."  -- "Tetsu-san!" Hinata exclaims as he sees the blue-haired boy, looking much better than he did yesterday. His cheeks aren't as red and most of the colour has returned to his face. He isn't sweating like he was yesterday and he isn't shaking like a leaf in the wind. Overall, he looked basically completely better.  "Hinata." Kuroko smiles, not expecting the hug that he's given but he accepts it gratefully, "I thought you had practice."  The ginger breaks the hug with grin, "I did. I just finished and came here right after."  "You didn't have to."  "I wanted to."

The door slides open and Kagami walks through.  "Kagami!"  "Oh, Hinata? Since when did you come here?" The red-head questions, "And Kuroko, how you feeling?"  "Just now." Hinata answers "Fine." Is all Kuroko says before turning to Hinata, "Where's Yachi-san?"  "She said she had to do something but she told me to tell you to get better soon."  "Oh alright."  Hinata raises a brow at the pink that tints his cheek.  He decides to look pass it.  --(Ending the interaction bc it's just gonna be boring if i continue) Kageyama doesn't even remember how he got lost in this huge building. Every wall seems the same and he feel like he's just walking in circles. A frown tugs at his lips as he's nowhere closer to finding Hinata.  'Hinata you dumbass. When I find you-' His thoughts are interrupted as he feels himself bump into someone. Stumbling back, he realises he was lost in thought and an apology is on the tip of his tongue, but he pauses upon seeing who he bumped into.  Deep blue irises lazily gaze into his own, a hint of coldness to them. They hold a dangerous allure that Kageyama can't tear away from, no matter how hard he tries. It sends a shiver down his spine and he can't help gulp upon noticing the intensity in his gaze, as if he was sizing him up with just a single glance. His overall appearance is even more intimidating. He's tall, taller than even Tsukishima to the point that Kageyama, someone who usually look down at people has to tilt himself up to meet his eyes. Height isn't the only thing this guy has. He's muscular, much more muscular that a teen boy should be. His tank top defines his abs and the lack of sleeves showcase his muscular arms. Now Kageyama doesn't swing that way, but even he has to take a second to admire.  "Who the hell are you?" The man questions, his tanned skin glistening with sweat, "I haven't seen you before. You play basketball?"  "I-I'm Kageyama Tobio, sir." Kageyama says nervously, "I don't play basketball, I play volleyball."  "Sir?" The man raises his brow, "I'm only sixteen and I don't work here, kid."  "Oh." Kageyama blinks at the guy before his eyes narrow coldly, "And who are you calling a kid." The guy smirks, chuckling and stepping closer, leaning down slightly to meet Kageyama's height, "Who else here is as short as you?"  Kageyama scowls, anger in his eyes as he pushes the guy away, "Shut up."  The guy laughs, feeling amused from the reaction he could get out of Kageyama.  "No need to get all pissed, pretty boy." The guy decides to introduce himself, "I'm Aomine. Why are you here? Volleyball players have their dorms on other side of the building."  "I'm looking for someone. Short ginger with brown eyes. Have you seen him."  Kageyama sees a look of recognitions flash in his eyes before quickly fading away, "Nah. What's his name?"  "Hinata. Hinata Shouyou."  Aomine freezes.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Kageyama's confused about why he's on the floor, with a bruise on his cheek, staring up at angered blue eyes.  "Don't you f*cking lie to me. Shouyou can't be your teammate. He doesn't even play volleyball!"  
'Shouyou? He's using his first name. Do they know each other personally? And why is he getting so pissed that he's my teammate? To the point that he punched me.' 
 "What the hell do you even mean? He has always played volleyball." Kageyama glares, pushing himself up. He knows that fighting this guy isn't gonna go well for him. But it doesn't mean he'll give up completely.  "Don't tell me that crap!" Aomine's about to punch him again, but being aware this time, Kageyama dodges and increases the distance between them. Whoever this guy is, he has serious issues. Ones that Kageyama does not wanna get involved in. 'But somehow, Hinata's involved in this.' Kageyama reminds himself, so this isn't a useless interaction.   The flames in Aomine's eyes suddenly disperse and is replaced with pools of guilt and regret. The guy puts a hand to his face and covers his eyes, muttering curses. Kageyama uses this to quickly leave, only sparing the guy a glance before making his way out of there.  
'Well that was weird..' 
 --Hinata notices something weird within a small group of players.  Sugawara's talking to him more. Asking him if he's okay, offering to eat lunch with him or practice more.  Akaashi is also talking to him more and it feels like Bokuto is always with him.  Tsukishima is barely teasing him and when he does, he doesn't continue the banter when Hinata says something back.  Kuroo keeps on patting his head.  Kenma is also with him a lot more. Offering to share his games with him, eating lunch with him and all of that.  Now, Hinata doesn't mind this at all. He actually loves it, a lot. But that doesn't stop it from being completely random and out of character. And Kageyama? Kageyama... He's been acting the most strange.  He keeps on avoiding him and whenever he looks like he's about to talk to Hinata, he just backs out last second. He also looks deep in thought for about ninety-nine percent of the day, which is a weird look on the setter who usually only thinks about volleyball and nothing else.  After questioning all of their behaviour to himself, he decides to ask Yachi.  "O-Oh really? No way! That's uh, really strange!" She stumbles over her words, an anxious chuckle leaving her lips as she avoids the suspicious eyes of Hinata.  "Yachi, what did you tell them?" He asks, his tone colder than usual. The girl gulps, eyes growing wide at his seriousness. None of them break the eye contact until Yachi can't hide it anymore.  "Okay, I'm sorry!" She blurts out, looking on the verge of tears, "I-I told them."  "You told them!?" He repeats, his voice louder and more surprised than her.  "Not-not everything, I promise! Only a-about how Kuroko left you alone in middle school!"  Hinata looks pissed, but he contains his anger and grabs her hand, dragging her to the corner of the gym. Does he care that basically every single eye turned to them? No. He needs to know more about what she told them.  "Explain." He orders.  -- She takes a deep breath, "W-When we were walking to Seirin's dorms ye-yesterday, I heard footsteps so I-I told you to go while I went to go see who it was. I didn't want them to follow us and find where Seirin is. I saw Kageyama, Suga, Tsukishima, Kenma, Kuroo, Bokuto and Akaashi. They kept on begging on me to tell them how you had connections with Kuroko and Kagami. I-I don't know how they know about them, but they do. Eventually, I gave in and-and I told them only about how Kuroko abandoned you in middle school. That's it, I promise! I'm so so sorry-"  "Yacchan, calm down." He puts a hand on her shoulder and the girl stiffens, looking up at him with tears in her eyes. To her relief, he doesn't look angry anymore. He's calm, almost neutral, with a small smile on his face, "I should have heard their footsteps. Thanks not telling them the full story. I didn't exactly tell you not to tell anyone."  She lets out a relieved sigh, her anxiety fading away and the weight on her shoulder that she's been carrying since she told them has finally been removed, "Thank you, Hinata-kun!"

Hinata nods with a grin, about to leave when she suddenly grabs his arm, holding him back. Yachi stares deep into his eyes, her nervousness coming back to her. She couldn't help but think that he should tell Kageyama about all of this. The black-haired boy knows there's more to the story. He told her he met a guy called Aomine, and that somehow he knows Hinata personally. She hasn't told him anything more, but she feels like she should.  But she'd feel better if Hinata tells him.  "Is something wrong, Yacchan?" He tilts his head, no longer having the intention to return to his teammates.  "I. . I think you should tell Kageyama. A-about the full story."  She feels him tense up and he winces, as if telling Kageyama physically hurts him. "No."  She knows continuing to talk is a bad idea. She's been in the situation with him before and it didn't end well. She wants to shut up, but she feels like she needs to get her point across first, "He knows there's more to the story! He's still suspicious! And he knows about Aomine-"  "How the hell does he know about him!?" Hinata raises his voice slightly and Yachi flinches, slapping her hands over her mouth. She didn't even mean to bring him up. What would she say now? She really doesn't want him knowing that Aomine is in the building. So she just stays silent.  "Wait. . You told him.. You told Kageyama about him, didn't you!?" He accuses her. She can see the attention of some of the people turning to them, but she doesn't care at this point.  "It-it's not like that-"  "You said you only told them about Kuroko! But you just lied! So let me guess, you just told him the whole story then!"  "I didn't! I really didn-"  "So how does Kageyama know!?"  Yachi doesn't respond.  "I didn't expect you out of all people to go and be telling others about what I trusted you with." His voice cracks at the end and Yachi's eyes widen about noticing the tears that fill his eyes. He doesn't blink them away, and she can feel her heart clench in guilt. Seeing someone whose eyes were usually so bright full of warmth and joy suddenly dull over made her tear up.  "Hinata-"  He turns around and walks away.  She sees a tear run down his face.  She feels her cheek grow damp.  -- "Hinata!" Daichi calls for him as he storms out of the room. Each and every one of the players saw his tears and the tensed up with worry as the ginger slammed the door, leaving the gym.  Kageyama looks confused. Hinata mentioned his name to Yachi before he left. Did he have something to do with this? Maybe Kuroko too?  "Yachi, what happened?" Akaashi questions, and the girl turns to him with tear-stained cheeks and eyes full of regret. She stays silence, just staring right back at him.  "Is. . chibi-chan okay?" Lev asks hesitantly. "What do you think?" Yaku scowls.  "Yachi-" Asahi trails off as the girl rushes out of the room, her faint yells for Hinata echoing in the empty hallways. The door slams shuts and there's a stiffening silence.  "Kageyama, Hinata mentioned you. Do you know what's happening?" Sugawara questions softly.  The black-haired boy shakes his head, eyes glued to the door that Hinata only just exited out of, "No. . I don't."  All of a sudden, Kenma gets up, walking towards the door.  "Wait, Kenma-"  The second year ignores his friend's calls and leaves the gym, the door slamming for the third time that day. Damn, people are pissed today. Kageyama stands there awkwardly, not really knowing what to do until he attempts to go after all of them. He stops upon feeling a hand on his shoulder, looking back to meet Kuroo's eyes. They've lost their usual playful glint, and is now replaced with a more serious emotion.  "I suggest you don't follow them." The third year says and Kageyama can't help but grit his teeth, "Whatever happened probably to have involved you since your name was mentioned. Approaching Hinata could cause more problems."

"Kuroo's right." Daichi sighs before turning to Chikara, "Go inform Ukai about what happened."  The second year nods before quickly rushing off.  "Having practice with all the coaches on a break was always a bad idea." Akaashi sighs, rubbing his temple.  -- Aomine knows what he has to do. Well, what he wants to do.  He wants to search this entire building from the highest floor to the lowest so that he can find Hinata. The guy that used to be his best friend. The guy that used to be the one he'd talk to every night. They guy that used to his favourite until he seemingly lost all the common sense in his head and decided to make life for Hinata a living hell. What would he even say to Hinata if they saw each other? There's no time to think about that now. Aomine needs to find him before Satsuki and the others realise he's gone- "Aominecchi!"  
Crap
 The tanned boy turns around to meet the familiar bright yellow eyes of Kise, who's at the end of the hallway, rushing towards him. Aomine fights back and irritated groan, "Get lost, Kise. I'm busy."  "Busy? With what?" The blonde tilts his head curiously.  "None of your business, now go away!"  "Nah, I'm curious now! Tell me, what are you doing?"  "I'm going to kick you right back into middle school if you don't shut up-" "About middle school, I've been needing to tell someone about this." "Hah?" Aomine raises a brow, slightly intrigued in whatever the guy has to say, "What is it now-" "I-I think Hinatacchi is staying here."  He stiffens.  "I know."  "You know!? How, did you see him, or talk to him maybe!?" Kise asks eagerly, getting right up in the taller boy's face, desperate to get an answer.  "Shut up for a moment, will you." Aomine glares, feeling less annoyed as the blonde backs off, standing at an appropriate distance, "I met one of his teammates. Apparently he plays volleyball now, which I don't believe. Shouyou wouldn't switch sports. He's way too good at basketball." "Wait, really?" Kise's eyes widen, "I actually saw him two days ago. Well, I'm pretty sure he was. I heard him talk about Kurokocchi, and he called him Tetsu-san. We both remember Hinatacchi had that nickname for him. He was also ginger, so it has to be him!"  Aomine listens intently, hanging on to every word. When Kise finishes talking, the tanned boy doesn't reply straight away, thinking deeply before suddenly looking as if he has an idea and grabbing Kise by the hand, pulling him down the hall.  "Ah- Aominecchi! Where are we going-" "Shut your mouth." The guy interrupts, Kise doing as he's told and allowing himself to be dragged, "We're gonna go find some more information. And Satsuki's gonna help us."

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Why did I have to yell?
 
Why did I have to make a scene?
 
I'm so dramatic.
 
It wasn't even that big of a deal.
 
I'm even crying now.
 
How pathetic.
 
That's why they left me.
 
Because I'm pathetic.
 Those are the words that fill Hinata's head as he walks down the hall, his cheeks wet with tears and his mind overwhelmed with too many panicked thoughts that all attack him at once. He feels guilty for yelling at Yachi but he's still upset at her. Embarrassment flushes his cheeks and he harshly rubs his eyes to stop the tears from flowing. He spots an isolated hallway and quickly rushes into their, leaning against the wall and trying to calm his pounding heart. The start of a headache, more specifically a migraine, starts to appear as he feels pain settle in the deepest parts of his temple. It isn't too bad now, but he knows for sure that soon enough it'll spread to the rest of his head and cause some agonising pain. He slides down to the ground, staring blankly in front of him, the tears still falling down gently. Does he always have to make a fool of himself? Being so emotional was one of the reasons his past teammates started to hate him and now he's doing it all again. 'What if they decide to leave me too? I've been nothing but a burden during this whole training camp.' He can't help but think, and that causes him to cry even harder, 'Crap, stop crying! Just stop already, it isn't that big of a deal.' His breath starts to come in faster, each one more ragged than the other. Shouyou clutches his shirt, desperately trying to control his breathing and calm his mind. Why can't he breathe? What's happening? He can't breathe- "Hinata?" Hinata stiffens, freezing in his place as he feels his heart practically drop. How the hell did he get found so quickly? He isn't that loud. . . right?  He forces himself not to turn around and face the person. He can feel his mind racing and his and a pit growing in his stomach. He just wants to be sucked up into the ground, or turn back time to rewind all of this. If he had that chance, he would've never transferred to Teiko. At least then- "Woah, dude, you alright?" -- Satsuki has her suspicions. Kuroko obviously has some things going on that she knows aren't usual. The guy who's normally known to be completely expressionless has been caught crying more than twice in the span of a week. No matter how many times she questions the boy, Kuroko always has the same answer for her. 'I'm fine, Momoi. You don't need to worry about me.' Now, she doesn't understand why he won't tell her anything. But she can't change it. So she'll just try to figure it out by herself. That's why she's planning to ask Kagami. But her plans are stop when she suddenly hears her name being called from afar. "SATSUKI!" "MOMOCCHI!" She turns around, resisting the urge to groan at the sight of Aomine and Kise running towards her at a surprisingly fast speed. She didn't think she'd see them run like that when they aren't playing basketball. When they arrive in front of her, she raises a brow at their eager expressions. They look very impatient, and it pipes her interest, "What's wrong, Dai-chan, Ki-chan?" "We need to talk to you!" Aomine says instantly. "Yeah! Come with us!" "Come where-" She lets out a yelp as hands grab her hip and throw her on top of Kise's shoulders. She tries to argue, but the next thing she knows, the two boys are running again and she can only hold on for dear life. Not that Kise would let her fall anyway. --"So, what the heck is so important that I have to be thrown on your shoulder and practically kidnapped!?" Satsuki crosses her arms as she sits on the chair that she had been thrown on. Kise smiles sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck. "Sorry Momoicchi, but it's urgent, we promise!" He assures her as Aomine places her laptop on her lap. The girl raises a brow at the action, "You want me to do research? On a player, I'm guessing. You could've just asked, you know. Is that what's so important?" "Not just a player." Aomine stares at her with complete seriousness, "Tell me, Satsuki. Do you remember Shouyou?" Satsuki almost flinches at the mention of his name, her gaze averting to the ground as her eyes darken, "How could I not.. But why are you bringing him up now?" The two boys stay silent for a few seconds, glancing at each other as if asking who should say it first. Aomine sighs, shaking his head slightly to clear his mind. "He's here." ... "Huh?" Satsuki stares up at her childhood friend in confusion. What does he mean by that? "What do you mean he's here? There's no way that-" "I know it's hard to believe, but he's telling the truth. I saw him with my own eyes!" Kise grabs her shoulders, forcing her to look up at him. Their words finally register in her mind, and Satsuki's eyes grow wide as a gasp escapes her lips. She finds herself unable to say even a single word, only able to stare back at Kise. After all this time. After searching everywhere for him only for him to remain gone, disappeared from Tokyo. But here he is. "A-Are you sure-" "Certain." . . . "Well, we've found some more information about him." Aomine informs her, avoiding her gaze, "I met one of his 'teammates'. Apparently, now he plays volleyball and has quit basketball." "What!?" She exclaims, "How could he? He's a prodigy and his talent is undeniable. And I have never known someone who loves basketball more than him-" "Yeah well, we kinda ruined that for him, didn't we.." Kise murmurs, his head tilted down in shame as he realises what he changed sports. Satsuki doesn't reply, clenching her skirt with a guilty expression on her face. Aomine frowns, his brows furrowing at his friends' attitude. "What the hell are you two pouting for?" He says gruffly, causing both pair of eyes to look up at him, "We know where he is. We have more information. This is our chance to get research on him and finally  meet again. So stop moping!" "But. . . I doubt he'd even wanna see us." Kise's eyes softens sadly, "We really hurt him, you know." "So just because of that, we won't at least try?" He doesn't reply. Aomine turns his gaze to Satsuki, "So? You gonna do what you've been wanting to do for years, or back out because you're scared?"   The girl gulps, feeling tears fill the corner of her eyes before she presses her lips together and looks up at him, "I'll do it."  Aomine's hard expression softens almost immediately, and a calm, relieved smile forms on his lips, "Good."  And with that, Satsuki turns on the laptop and gets on it right away. Her fingers move at an extremely fast speed, and Kise finds himself gaping at her skills. It takes her only five minutes to find the information she needs, and her face slowly morphs into disbelief upon seeing it.  "What? Did you find anything?" Aomine raises a brow at her expression.  "You look shocked, Momoicchi.." Kise notes, starting to grow a bit nervous.  "G-Guys. . ." She whispers, and both of their attention is completely focused on her, "That guy really is his teammate. Hinata's number 10 and a middle blocker on Karasuno High school's volleyball team, who were previously known as 'Crows with clipped wings'! He's known for his freaky but fascinating quick attack with his teammate, Kageyama Tobio, a setter and number 9." "Seriously!?" Kise exclaims, "So then he really is here!" Aomine finds himself unable to talk, his eyes glued to the ground. -- "Who.. are you?" Hinata mutters unsurely at the second person beside Kagami. They move to kneel in front of him, gently brushing away his tears. Hinata's cheeks grow warm, and his lips slightly part as he gasps. Their eyes are soft and concerned, and a small smile settles on their lips. One that makes Hinata feel embarrassed but warm at the same time.  "This is Himuro Tatsuya. My. . brother." Kagami informs, hesitating only the slightest bit on the last part. Hinata decides not to dwell on it too much, and instead takes a few seconds to observe Tatsuya. He has the type of eyes to look plain from far away, but upon looking closer, you'd be able to see the rather beautiful shade of grey that he's been blessed with. It makes Hinata feel jealous in a way. "What are you g-guys doing here?" His voice cracks a bit, and he clears his throat while roughly rubbing his eyes.  "That isn't important right now." Kagami dismisses the issue relatively quickly, his brows furrowed in concern as Hinata sniffles quietly, his gaze averting back to the ground, "What got you so upset?" "I'm not upset. Just-"  "Overwhelmed? Confused?" Tatsuya suggests, and Hinata's eyes widen before he nods. Tatsuya chuckles softly at the first year's expression, "I could see it in your eyes. Do you feel like talking? We'll listen."  The ginger stays silent for a few seconds, still avoiding eye contact. He takes a deep, shuddering breath, not wanting his voice to crack when he starts speaking, before muttering, "My manager knows s-some stuff about me. Stuff I've been wanting to forget about ever since it happened. I told her willingly, but made her promise not to tell anyone. Turns out a few of my teammates have been suspicious, and they cornered Yachi and practically forced her to spill." Kagami's eye twitches in anger, but before he can say anything, Hinata continues, "I don't blame her for that, and I know she isn't the boldest person. She also said she didn't tell them the whole story, so i-it was okay at first. But then she said I should tell Kageyama. I didn't want to, but then she said he already knows about Aomine. And I just assumed she told him a-and I got all angry and started yelling and crying and it was just a real mess a-and-"  "Hinata." Tatsuya puts a hand on his shoulder, "You had every right to feel upset. You trusted her with things that are really personal to you. In the moment, no matter what she said, I bet all you could think about is how she betrayed you. And that's normal, so don't beat yourself up for it." A tear strolls down Hinata's face, and he quickly wipes it away while nodding, "But. .  I didn't have to react like the way I did-" "You were upset, and hurt. There's nothing wrong with that. Hearing her say that must've startled you." Tatsuya assures him, and Hinata is filled with an overwhelming wave of gratefulness. His words really comforts him, and a slight smile tugs the end of his lips.  "Thank you, Tatsuya-san. Are you on the same team as Kagami?"  "Oh no, I'm on Yosen. I've played against him several times though. Do you play basketball? "  "No. I play volleyball."  "Ah, let me guess. You're Shouyou Hinata from Karasuno, am I correct?"  Hinata looks rather stunned at the assumption, nodding hesitantly, "How'd you know?" "My sister plays volleyball. She's told me about a short, brown-eyed ginger who plays volleyball and is named Hinata. She kinda has a crush on you." Tatsuya chuckles as Hinata's face burns red in embarrassment. A flustered expression forms on his face, and he turns his head away as Kagami barks out in laughter. "Looks like you're getting girls before me."  "Shut up!" He huffs before calming down a bit, "I uh- really appreciate you two by the way. And uh, Tatsuya-san, can I h-have you phone number? Only If you wa-"  "Oh sure. But if you're in the middle of practice, you should head back. I'm guessing the training camp for you guys is almost finished. Kagami can send it to you."  "Ah, thanks!" His eyes gleam brightly as his mouth curves into a grin. Tatsuya perks up slightly at the look, not expecting such a warm look, and he can't help but smile back. Patting Hinata's head, he gets up, watching the first year run down the corridor, the anxious look nowhere to be seen.  Kagami nods at Tatsuya, and they both start to walk down the hallway, wanting to go back to their side of the building. Glancing at the black-haired teen, Kagami could see a slightly confused and uneasy frown on his face.  "What's up with you?" He questions, stopping in his step as Tatsuya lifts his head to meet his eyes. The corner of his lips lifts into a playful smirk, "What? You're worried about him- "Why did Hinata bring up Aomine?"  Kagami's smirk instantly fades.  --

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"Shouyou."  Hinata perks up at his name being called, swiftly turning his head to meet the familiar cat-shaped eyes of Kenma. Right beside him is Yachi, her head tilted down in what seems to be shame and fear. Her left hand trembles slightly, and Hinata can't help but feel guilty.  "Kenma, Yachi. Why are you guys here?" He asks, "Shouldn't you both be at practice?"  "We walked out." Kenma says bluntly, "Just like you did."  "Ah." Hinata blinks in slight confusion, "Both of you? There was no need for that you know-"  "I wasn't- well, we weren't just gonna leave you to be alone after what happened." Yachi explains, her voice shaky but determined, "Listen, Hinata-kun I-I promise, no, I swear that I didn't tell Kageyama a thing more than what I told everyone else."  "Let's just talk about it later." Hinata smiles, but it looks forced. Yachi deflates at the look, but doesn't say anything else. "Let's head back to practice."  "Oh, practice was postponed for a bit." Kenma, who was listening quietly, speaks up, "The coaches took at the captains and vice-captains into the locker room to talk."  "We have a locker room?"  -- "We left you six in charge, and something still managed to happen? C'mon. We expected more out of you." Ukai glares at each of the captains and vice-captains. None of them replied back, true fully feeling shame for just watching the whole thing take place.  "Do you even know where the kid is? This is a huge building, and there are people here that we don't know." Yamiji, Fukurodani's coach, questions them, to which he receives silent nods. Takeda rubs his temple, contemplating what to do. He knows that Hinata could just be sitting in a hallway, trying to cool off and would eventually come back. But something else could happen too. And if they have no idea of where he is, then they wouldn't be able to stop it. Suddenly, the door is swinged open, and there stands a familiar ginger haired kid whose appearance sends a wave of relief through everyone. Behind him is Kenma and Yachi, with expressions different but similar to each other.  "Hinata! Are you okay-" Sugawara is interrupted as Ukai stands up, making his way to the first year who practically shivers at his gaze.  "And where the hell did you go!? You think you can just walk out in the middle of practice and throw a fit like an elementary school kid?"  "C-Coach! I'm sorry I-I was just pissed off-"  "And what!? If you're pissed then take it out in the training. Don't just walk out. Now look at what you've caused."  As Ukai continued to scold Hinata, Kenma feels eyes on him and looks to see Sugawara staring at him, silently signalling that they should talk later.  --Tatsuya is anything but satisfied with the answer he received. In summary, Kagami said that Hinata didn't mean Daiki Aomine, but a different Aomine. But judging by the expression on his face and hesitation in his voice, it's obvious that Kagami made that up on the spot. Now Tatsuya isn't the type of person to get involved in other people's business. But this time felt different. This time, his mind is constantly filled with thoughts of possibilities that include Aomine. After sleeping on it, he decides to take a risk and ask Murasakibara about it. They both went to the same middle school and played on the same team the whole time. So it was much likely that the titan knows something about him. So, he goes on a search to find him.  "Muro-chin."  Ah, it looks like Murasakibara found him first.  Turning around, he spots the tall titan walking towards him, a bag in his hands and a lollipop in his mouth.  "Hey." He greets him, "Did you head to the corner shop? Murasakibara nods, "Aka-chin took me."  "Akashi sure is nice." Tatsuya chuckles, and he can't help but think about how different he is currently compared to his first year. It feels like they were two completely different people. The thought of it still keeps him up at night, at how a single game could change someone so quickly, "Hey uh, I've got a question."  "Hm?" Murasakibara isn't properly paying attention, instead focusing on counting all his snacks, seeing which ones he should eat now and which ones he should save for after practice. "Do you possibly know a Hinata? Hinata Shouyou?"  
crack 
 The sound of something hard dropping on the floor makes Tatsuya flinch, and he looks down to see the snacks scattered across the ground. He expects Murasakibara to start frantically picking them up, only to watch him stay completely still.  His face looks tensed, his brows furrowed as regret flickers in his dull eyes. He clenches his fist, his shoulders almost seeming to shake before averting his gaze from the ground to stare at Tatsuya.  "Murasakibara?"  "How do you know?" "What?" "How do you know about him?"  Tatsuya's about to say something, but the words falter before they can roll off his tongue, and he can't help but stiffen at how guilty Murasakibara looks. As if the name alone brought up unwanted memories that he only wishes to bury deep into his mind, to never be discovered again. His fingers are shaking now, and Tatsuya feels a wave of concern and curiosity rush through him.  "Well, I saw him-"  "What!?"  "Hey hey, what's happening here?" Kise pops out of literally no-where, his eyes drifting between the two teens.  "I was asking Murasakibara about someone called Shouyou Hinata since I saw him-"  Before he can even finish, Kise storms right up to them, grabbing both of their wrists and pulling them to God knows where.  -- "Okay, so now we can all be certain that Hinatacchi is staying here, in this very building." Kise concludes, earning several nods and one snarky reply.  "Stating the obvious now, aren't we?"  "Not the time for your sarcasticity, Dai!" Momoi scolds, causing the blue-haired teen to huff and roll his eyes with annoyance.  Murasakibara and Tatsuya were led to an empty, unused room, where they currently sit with all the other Generation of Miracles, excluding Midorima, Akashi and Kuroko.  "Are we gonna tell Aka-chin, and Mido-chin? Even Kuro-chin too." Murasakibara questions, and no-one replies straight away, all of them having their own thoughts. "I'm guessing Tetsu already knows. Though, we should tell Midorima. No matter how pissy he is, he's the most responsible out of all of us. He'd know what to do." Aomine slumps against his chair, leaning his head back.  "But Akashicchi.. I don't think it's a good idea to tell him. We all know how he reacted last year when he found out he said all those things to Hinatacchi." Kise mutters, and no matter how low his voice is, it sounds louder than ever upon the thick silence in the room.  In their first year, when Akashi returned to his usual state of mind, Midorima informed him of what he did when he was in his dual personality. For a long time he'd have blurred, muddled up flashbacks that would keep him up at night. The guilt felt like it was wrapping itself around his neck, choking him. It was overwhelming and unbearable for him, and during that period, Akashi really lost himself.  Sure, it's been a little while since then, but the scars of his suffering still show through the slight cracks of Akashi's wall that he uses as an attempt to shield himself. "Right.. So who's gonna tell him?" Satsuki questions, glancing around the room. She stiffens as every eye turns to her before squawking in protest, "Wait what, why me!?"  "You're the closest to him, compared to all of us at least. It would be easier. And besides, Midorimacchi kinda hates all of us. He literally glares at us every time he even sees us. Well- me at least. And he's not close to Tatsuya. It would be pretty awkward." Kise pipes up, earning an annoyed grumble from the girl.  "Fine." She huffs, crossing her arms, "But we need to talk more about this soon. Our training camp is almost finished. We can't let him leave again. Not without an apology at the least."  Tatsuya wasn't told everything in detail about what happened between Shouyou Hinata and the Generation of Miracles. Just that they took him for granted, and really destroyed a part of him. But from the way all of them look, it practically tells the whole story.  They made a whole lot of mistakes.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"Well.. this is rather surprising news that i'm being told last minute." Midorima adjusts his glasses, his eyes glaring at everyone in the room. "This is kinda new to us too. We weren't sure if it was true or not." Kise reasons, his explanation earning several nods. The green haired boy sighs, wanting to scold them more but deciding against it upon seeing the looks on their faces. "We don't have long. The training camp ends in three days, and it might not be the same for Hinata. So we need to act quickly."  "What are you suggesting, Midorin?" Satsuki inquires as she fiddles with her earrings, resting her elbow on her thigh. His eyes narrow slightly, not responding immediately as if he's choosing his words carefully. Telling Akashi doesn't seem like a good idea, but at the same time he deserved to know the truth. This could be the last time anyone of them would ever meet again.  "You said Kuroko would be meeting us here soon?" He questions. After hearing a few affirmations, he continues, "When Kuroko comes, we'll explain everything and try to get him to help us. If he agrees, we can get him to talk to Hinata about it. If that doesn't work, we'll send Satsuki in."  The pink-haired girl perks up at her name, sitting up in surprise upon being involved in the plan, "Wait, me? But why?"  "Compared to us, you have a much better chance of convincing him, or at least actually talking to him without having him walk off. From what is seems, he's already forgiven Kuroko, so he might just forgive you too." He explains. Satsuki nods in agreement, her eyes lighting up a bit with hope of getting a chance to talk to Hinata again and fix everything.  "Why did we have to do that." Kise groans, hiding his face in his hands as he's filled with guilt, remembering everything they did to him back in middle school. Avoiding him. Talking bad about him. Insulting him. And then even going as far to beat him up, with resulted in almost death. It makes him sick.  "Because you were a f*cking idiot. That's why." Aomine says sarcastically, rolling his shoulders as if he didn't really care.  "Hey, don't put all the blame on me!" The blonde teenager sits up, his eyes hardening coldly. It isn't a look that someone would usually see on Kise Ryota, but at this moment, he already feels ashamed enough without Aomine casually adding onto it.  "I'm just saying." The tanned boy shrugs, "If you had just stuck with him instead of following the rest of us, the situation wouldn't have been as bad."  "Are you serious right now?" Kise feels his hands shaking a bit from how angry he currently is, his voice getting louder and louder with each words, "Everyone knows that it's you and Haizaki who did the worse! You almost killed him for who knows why! Don't even try to make it like you're not in the wrong! So what if I was on Hinatacchi's side? It wouldn't have mattered because he still would've almost died. Don't you get it, he almost died because of you and Haizaki and you can never take ownership of it!"  "You two, calm down!" Satsuki tries to stop them, feeling the tension heat up. But she gasps upon the next event. Aomine's about to say something but he doesn't get a chance to because Kise's fist swings straight into Aomine's nose. He stumbles back, his eyes watering without his consent as blood spills and pools on the floor like a faucet. Triggered by Kise's action, Aomine goes to punch the blonde in the cheek before grabbing his head and slamming it into his knee. Tatsuya and Midorima get up quickly, rushing to pull the two boys off each other.  As Kise is dragged back, the bright red bruise on his cheek is visible for all eyes in the room. It looks as if it's pulsing. Murasakibara winces at the unpleasant injury, thankful that it isn't him with such a bruise. The two of them still look ready to fight, determination and rage burning in their gazes as they pant. The look is scarily similar to one a vicious animal would have.  Aomine brings his elbow back without warning, slamming into Tatsuya's stomach and sending the poor boy stumble and fall against the floor as he clutches his middle in pain. He walks up to Kise, about to attack him when Satsuki wraps her small arms around his own, trying to keep him back. She knows this is a losing battle. The boy could practically lift her up with his pinky finger. But she doesn't want any of them to get further injured.  "Think about this Dai! You're hurting him- ah!" She yelps as he throws her off him. Blinded by his anger, he didn't hold back one bit which sent the girl crashing against one of the picture frames. The glass shatters against her as pieces of glasses stab her. She lets out a cry of pain, her eyes tearing up at the sharp pain that strikes her side, but she feels even more hurt at the fact that Aomine doesn't even send a single glance of worry her way. Finally,Murasakibara gets up and actually does something, grabbing Aomine harshly and holding him tight. The tanned teenager writhes against his grip, but he isn't nearly as strong. He then opts to throw insults and curses at the titan, who eventually gets annoyed, "Don't you ever shut up? You're like a rabid dog who has no control over yourself. You've managed to hurt Kise-chin, Muro-chin and Sa-chin in less that five minutes."  Murasakibara then proceeds to slam Aomine against the wall, causing him to wince in pain, "I might just break your head for that."  Just in the moment, Kuroko walks in. But he immediately stops as he catches sight of the situation. Kise with a nasty bruise. Midorima holding him back. Murasakibara looking more pissed than he's ever seen him, holding Aomine against the wall, who has a bloody nose that looks red and a bit bruised. Tatsuya on the ground, holding his stomach in pain. Satsuki by a chair, her face scrunched up in pain as she breathes sharply.  "What happened?" Kuroko questions, his brows furrowing. He quickly walks to Satsuki, crouching down to her height as he glances at Tatsuya.  "Kise and Aomine happened." Tatsuya glares the two. Kuroko frowns.  "The two imbeciles had to go crazy and now almost everyone here is hurt." Midorima tightens his grip on Kise, causing him to whimper. "I-I didn't mean to.. He just-! Well.. well I-"  "Momoi, you're bleeding." Kuroko whispers, but everyone hears it.  Aomine visibly pales, his gaze directed to the pink haired girl. She's curled up, her hands tenderly pressed against the area under her arm, stretching across her breasts. Her shirt is soaked with blood, unshed tears in her eyes as she forces herself not to cry. Several other pieces of glass are pierced into her arm and a bit on her left thigh.  Kuroko gently grabs her wrist, "Let me look at it-"  "No!" She exclaims, flushing a bit red at the suggestion as she pulls her hand away, "I'm fine, just don't touch it." "If it's near your chest area, it may be dangerous." Midorima lets go of Kise, who has calmed down, and makes his way towards Satsuki, who just backs away even more, "I can take you to the infirmary." "I said I'm fine! I can look after myself." She pushes herself up, storming towards the door. Aomine grabs her arm, his eyes filled with guilt before he can even say anything, she rips her hand out of his hold, her eyes blazing with hatred, "Don't fucking touch me!" He freezes at the profanity, not expecting it from her. She walks out, not even bothering to close the door as she disappears.  -- Hinata feels a bit dizzy.  He's been training by himself for the duration of the personal practice time as the coaches and advisors converse with one another. He bumps the ball up, tilting his head so he can watch it before walking backwards and sprinting forward. Crouching down and bringing his arms back, he practically flies into the sky, the impact causing a loud sound as he brings his hand up to slam against it. A few people stop to stare, not expecting such a powerful and intimidating spike.  At the very moment, Nishinoya slides in, receiving the ball and sending it back up into the air. The two shortest members make eye contact until Nishinoya grins.  "You're getting stronger, my Kohai! Don't tell me you've been lifting weights."  Hinata cracks a smile out, unable to stop it. The libero's grin widens at the warm look before grabbing the ball and throwing it back at him, "Do it again. I want it harder!" "Yes Senpai!" Hinata catches the ball, doing the same action but with a more joyful expression on his face and less stiffness in his movement.  Kageyama watches them for a bit, feeling a bit of the tension that has built up in the past few days leaving his body. Hinata hasn't been the best. He's had several outbursts, and constantly faking his smiles. So to see him relaxed at having fun like he used to brings a sense of comfort through him.  "Admiring your bestie from afar?" Tsukishima's voice drips in sarcasm, a smug smirk on his face as he walks towards the setter with Yamaguchi behind him.  He scowls, "Shut up. He's not my bestie."  "Oh, so boyfriend then."  "No!"  "Calm down, calm down." Tsukishima chuckles, enjoying the frustration on other male's face, "Has it always been this easy to rile you up? You're basically turning red from anger."  "No I'm not! Stop making up stuff!"  "Ah, Kageyama, you doing alright?" Yamaguchi blinks, finding his sparky behaviour a bit unusual, "You aren't usually so upset like this."  "Do I really seem upset?" Kageyama questions, deflating at the 'yep' and 'kinda' he receives as a response. He sighs, massaging his temple a bit, "I guess I'm just confused."  "About Hinata?" Yamaguchi inquires, crouching down to pick a ball that rolled to him and bumping it towards the person who called for it, only to sweat-drop as it goes in a completely different directon.  He nods, "He's been avoiding me today. And I- uh I mean we need to practice."  "He's been avoiding everyone except for Kenma." Tsukishima reminds him, "Who's currently being tortured by Kuroo and Lev so that's that."  "If you seriously wanna practice with him, then just straight up force yourself into him." Yamaguchi blushes at the side eyes he's given, "N-not like that. I'm sure if you just went up to him and asked, he'd say yes. " "You sure?" Kageyama frowns, feeling a bit uneasy. "Certain, now off you go. You can do it!" Yamaguchi turns him around and pushes him forward, forcing the guy to walk up to Hinata.  "I hope he rejects you." Tsukishima yells out, snickering as the setter turns red and flips him off.  Taking a deep breath, Kageyama makes his way to the ginger, who had just spiked a very impressive spike. He takes that as an opportunity to initiate a conversation, "Nice kill."  The ginger gives him a weird look, suspicious by the out of the blue compliment that usually is never given by someone like Kageyama Tobio to Hinata Shoyo.  "Could be better though." He quickly adds on, sensing the suspicion, "If you had an actual setter."  Hinata raises a brow, grinning, "Are you offering to be my setter?"  "I didn't say that."  "But you're implying it."  "Since when do you know words like implying?"  "HEY-"  "Shoyo! Hurry up already!" Nishinoya yells.  "Alright. You'll set for me. But make sure it's good!" Hinata walks backwards. Kageyama grumbles, grabbing the ball as he prepares himself. As the ginger runs forwards, stretching his hand out, Kageyama sets the ball precisely, smirking as Hinata's hand collides against the ball and sends it slamming against the floor.  "Now that's a lot better."

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"Where are you off to?"  Yachi internally flinches as Kiyoko walks into the room, eying her. It's obvious that she's going somewhere. Her blonde hair is left out for once. Her lips are soft and tinted a few shades pinker than usual. She's wearing a light yellow dress -pastel- with straps and a pleaded skirt. It's beautiful, no doubt, but not something Yachi would just usually wear. She also has a hair clip. It's blue, and star-shaped, and just really fits with her aesthetic.  "Just. . . o-on a walk!" She splutters around, tugging at the skirt. Yachi couldn't help but feel like she's overdressing, "Why? Does it look too extra?"  "No, no. Not at all. You look pretty." Kiyoko reassures her, smiling at her nervous antics. "But I know for sure that this dress isn't just for a 'walk'. You can tell me, Yachi. I'm not just your upperclassmen, I'm like an older sister."  She contempts, thinking of the right words to say before just sighing and handing over her phone, "Just look."  Curious and interested, Kiyoko grabs the phone, barely able to mask her eagerness as she looks at the message. It's with a guy named 'Kuroko' with a smiley face and a blue heart next it. Her eyes scan over the texts they've sent each other, her eyes growing wide. 
KUROKO｡◕‿◕｡🩵
hi yachiare you busy today? 
YOU:
hi kuroko!well, other than helping out with trainingi won't be busy from fivewhy? 
KUROKO｡◕‿◕｡🩵
i'm sorry if this might be out of the blue. i was planning to ask tomorrow but i'm realising nowthat it wouldn't work outbut would you like to go on a date? YOU:wait really?uh, are you sure??not that im saying noit's just rather sudden! 
KUROKO｡◕‿◕｡🩵
yes i'm sureyou're a nice girlthis could strengthen our friendship 
YOU:
oh! that's what you mean 😅okay sure!what time?? KUROKO｡◕‿◕｡🩵for me, practice finishes at five tooso we could say six?
YOU: 
yeah! six is greatsince i know where your dorm room is,i'll just meet you there.thank you for suggesting this :) KUROKO｡◕‿◕｡🩵alright i'll see you thenand thank you for agreeing:) "Oh, wow. That's sudden." Kiyoko's shock fades and an intrigued look glints in her eyes, "You're already going on dates before me, huh?"  Yachi's face heats up at the tease, and she waves her hand awkwardly in the air as she tries to dismiss the accusation, "It-it isn't a date! We're just friends, I swear!" "That's what they all say." The older girl's smile doesn't waver, "Besides, where did you meet this Kuroko from anyway? You definitely didn't tell me about him back in Miyagi."  "Ah- I met him here. He's Hinata's friend. He plays basketball and is on the team, Seirin, I think. They're staying on the other side of this building." Yachi tugs at her shimmering blue bracelet. Her eyes almost seem to imitate the way the bracelet shines as she talks about him, "He's.. nice."  A knowing smirk crawls onto Kiyoko's face before she hands the phone back to the shorter girl, "It's almost six. I suggest you get going. Have fun, alright?"  "I will.." Yachi nods, trying to calm down her warm face. She glances at the mirror one more time before rushing out the door, hoping that by the time she reaches Seirin's dorm room, her face would have cooled off.  -- Satsuki feels cold.  Her skin is pale but her cheeks are flushed from the cold. The rest of her face is slowly reddening too. She didn't bring a jacket stupidly enough, too blinded by her anger, and her pride wouldn't let her go back to the dorms just for that. Wrapping her arms around herself, she can't help but wish she wore jeans instead of a skirt, and a sweater instead of a plain old tee. She really underestimated the temperature of September.  A chill runs down her spine. Gosh, she needs to find somewhere warm. Maybe a cafe or convenience store? Just somewhere! Something.. But then out of a blue, she feels something rest around her shoulder, and she looks up to meet the soft gaze of the eyes she always knew to be cold and stern. They're full of hesitancy, something you wouldn't see in the eyes of Aomine Daiki. Because he doesn't need to be hesitant about anything. He just does what he wants.  She shrugs the jacket off, letting it fall. Anger still surges inside of her, and if he thought that handing her a jacket would fix anything, he can walk his ass right back to the dorms- "Just because you're upset, doesn't mean you should let yourself get sick." He says lowly, picking up the jacket. Aomine gently grabs her wrist, only tightening it when she tries to pull away as he forces her arm through the hole. He does the the same for her other arm, and zips up the jacket from behind. She huffs when he's done, moving away from him to stare over at the lake under the bridge.  He moves to stand behind her, but she doesn't acknowledge it. Why wouldn't he leave already? He doesn't need to say anything. She's already tired of his presence, and she wants him to go.  "Listen-"  "I don't want to hear it." Satsuki dismisses quickly, "Just go back."  Aomine doesn't say anything. And for a few seconds, she actually thinks that he left. But then two arms wrap around her, practically encasing her body. She yelps, her face burning in shock and embarrassment as she tries to pull away. She writhes, and squirms, and struggles in his grip, yelling at him to let her go. But no matter what she does, she can't escape his hold. Eventually, she gives up, frustration welling up inside her at her inability to hold her own against him.  "I'm sorry." He says after a while, slightly surprising Satsuki at how blunt it is. "When I'm upset, I get so.. so.. I don't know. It's like I'm in a pool of rage and I can't even control what I do. I didn't even realise I pushed you. I know.. it's not an excuse. But I'm sorry. And.. I'll try to manage myself better." To say she is shocked is an understatement. Aomine has never apologised to her. Not once. Not when he coloured black marker in her hair when they were kids. Not when he accidentally ripped an important letter. Not when he made her cry. Not once. Her face burns as he buries his head into her shoulder, and her breathing picks up. She wiggles out of his hold, and he blinks at her in slight surprise.  "I've-" She pauses, second thinking her actions. This isn't the first time that this has happened. If she forgives him so easily again, it wouldn't make a difference. Surely the same thing would happen again, right? A never ending cycle. Satsuki frowned, avoiding his eyes, "When you show me that you're sorry, then I'll forgive you." "Wait-" He trails off as she walks away. Putting a hand to his head, he tries to calm himself down. This is his fault. His fault alone.  --"Yachi? What are you doing here?"  Kuroko gulps at what Kagami questions as he opens the door. His heart rate picks up by the slightest, and he feels unusually nervous. His hands are sweaty as if he had just finished the first quarter of a match. He cringed a bit at that, wiping his hands with a wipe and tossing it in the bin.  "Kuroko, your girlfriend is waiting for you." Kagami winked a bit, and for some reason, even though his expression remained blank, he could feel his face growing warm.  A couple of 'woos' and smirks echoed around the room, to which he quickly dismissed it, "She isn't my girlfriend. We're just friends."  Grabbing his jacket and pushing past Kagami, he closes the door and the first thing he sees are warm brown eyes gazing up at him, which crinkle a bit as a smile adorns her face. She's wearing a dress. It's pastel yellow, and he can't help but admire how well the colour compliments her, admire how well her dress fits her, admire her..  "Hi!" Her voice snaps him out of his daze, "Hope I didn't keep you waiting."  "Hey." He smiles softly, "No. You were just on time." "Oh okay. So, where are we going?" Yachi inquires.  "You'll see." Is all that Kuroko says. --

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"Woah." The words that she planned to say suddenly disperse from her mind, completely stolen from reality as she stares at the beautiful sight. She's seen plenty of sunrises and sunsets in pictures and even in real life when she's walking home from a long day of practice or going out early on a morning walk. But nothing could compare to this. Rays of sunlight bathed the ocean with a soft, ethereal glow. The sky resembled a canvas, covered with a pale orange before splattered with a vivid pink and contrasting with a soft purple. The colours seem to almost dance across the waves as the ocean mirrors the majestic hues. The night's settling in and faint stars slowly appear like a chorus of glittering stars decorating the sky.  "How'd you manage to find a view like this!?" Yachi's voice grows into laughter as she leans against the railings, her eyes lit up and practically glistening in admiration.  "When you live in Tokyo for so long, you manage to find a few places." He smiles a bit as he walks to stand beside her, "But there's an even better spot."  "Really?" She inquires, genuinely excited as she looks up at him. He feels his breathing hitch a little before nodding. At the clarification, she grabs his wrist, pulling him away from the railings. "Show me then!" She reddens a bit before adding on, "Please."  A chuckle leaves Kuroko's lips as he leads her to the place he had in mind. They swap positions, his hand holding her wrist as they run down the pavement and through a forest of trees that lead up a hill. It took a few minutes for them to make their way, but once they reached the top, it's obvious that the whole thing was worth it. There's no railing separating them from the oceans and the sky. The whole thing feels so much more real this way. Yachi stretches her hand out as if she's trying to touch the sky. It had faded into a more purplish colour, hints of pink lingering around the faint peak of the sun and the sight of dark blue slowly settling in.  "It's nice, isn't it?" Kuroko inquires, nervously aware of how close they are to the edge of the cliff. A fall from there feels fatal, even if it does lead to a huge body of water.  But for once, Yachi isn't the overly caution one who thinks of every possible bad outcome that could ever happen. Her mind is emptied from stress and replaced with an euphoric feeling. Way to have a personality switch. He takes his attention away from the edge to look at the blonde. She looks up with eyes that look like autumn. They almost look fiery under the sunset. Brown eyed beauty.  Out of the blue, she raises a leg. Kuroko's body acts on it's own.  He wraps an around around her waist.  She looks up at him. He looks down at her. "Sorry." She smiles softly, "I think I got too distracted."  His heart flutters and he feels warm inside from her expression. It sends tingles throughout his body, and he's never felt like this before but it feels nice. Really nice. "Yeah." He smiles back, "Let's sit down?" -- Take a left. Walk straight. Down the stairs. Walk straight again. And then take a left.  Akashi repeats the instructions in his head, not wanting to risk the chances if getting lost. But in the end, his efforts were in vein as he can't differentiate where he is from anywhere else. He looks around, confused. He left his phone in the dorms, so his best chance is to find someone nearby to help him.  He perks up at the sound of footsteps and low muttering. Looking to his right, three people walk past the corner. But then he sees ginger, and his heart skips a beat. There's a small chance that the ginger could just be Hinata, and he'd get the chance to talk to him right now. Knowing that, he strides towards them, barely able to contain his excitement from seeing him after all these years.  One of the guys beside potential Hinata feels his approach coming and turns around, "Can we help you?"  At that, the rest of them turn around too, and just as Akashi guessed, there stood a guy with familiar bright eyes and a warm look that made Akashi miss him even more. But that look quickly turned into horror as he turned pale. Akashi never remembers him looking that scared. Only in his dreams and random flashbacks. It makes him feel sick.  But he swallows that feeling down, his fingers tingling with anticipation as he reaches his hand out, a smile forming on his face, "Hinata-" "Don't touch me."  Akashi's smile fades off, replaced with a mix of confusion and surprise. Hinata's voice had so much venom and hatred leaking out of it that it genuinely caught Akashi by surprise. "What do you-" "I said don't touch me!" 
slap
 His head is forced to the side so sharply it feels as if it almost snapped. The tension is so thick that it's almost suffocating. Akashi feels as if he's being suffocated. Like vines wrapping around his throat and clawing him, keeping him choked up. He stands rooted to the ground, surprise and confusion warring on their features. Suddenly, a wave of realization hits, and he can tell that whatever Midorima told him wasn't the full story. He did a lot worse. Guilt gnaws at the edges of his consciousness, and he's filled up with that same sick feeling.  "I-I don't know why you're here, but stay away from me, alright? I don't want to ever see you, or hear from you. Matter of fact, you're no better than dead to me!"  
"You're no better than dead to us. Don't you notice, how Momoi and Tetsuya have been avoiding you? It's intentional. You've been abandoned." 
 A blurry but unwelcoming memory fills his mind, causing an instant and sharp feeling in his head and sudden pain to explode behind his eyes. The images flood his thoughts, overwhelming him with their suddenness and force. It feels as if a wave of discomfort and despair washed over him, causing him to wince and struggle to keep his bearings. He tries to breathe through the discomfort that pounds at his temples, making it difficult for him to focus on anything else. He instinctively lifts a hand to his temple, trying to apply pressure to the source of the pain, but it does little to relieve the intensity of the headache.  Hinata storms off, and the other two people quickly rush after him after giving Akashi a quick glance. But Akashi can't even focus on that. He can feel it happening again. Worse than before. He desperately presses a hand against his chest that is tightening, as if a large and heavy weight is just pressing against his chest. it hurts. And his eyes are blurring up and his nose stings and he just can't get that memory out of his head.  His dual personality ruined every.  He ruined everything.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"Slam it down Hinata!"  He doesn't even need to be told. As it swerves in his direction, his hand sharply collides with the ball and sends it crashing against the opposite side of the court with a swift 'pop' sound. A chorus of cheers circle around the room from Karasuno and the majority of the people there clap as the game ends.  "Nice kill Hinata!" Tanaka swings an arm around his shoulder, smirking proudly, "Looks like you're finally getting back into it."  "Sucks that it had to be the last day." Nishinoya sighs, "But hey, that just leaves more for when we go back to Miyagi."  "I guess it does." Hinata smiles, only wincing a bit at Tanaka's grip. He notices Daichi and Sugawara walking his way, and he feels himself falter just by the slightest bit before composing himself again. "Hey Daichi-san, Sugawara-san."  "Hey Hinata. Good job today." Daichi pats the first year's shoulder, causing him to light up at the praise. Daichi doesn't praise easily, so it always feels like a reward when he does.  "You doing alright?" Sugawara adds on, his brown eyes hinted with concern.  It's unfortunate that Sugawara and Daichi had to be the one to witness his reunion with Akashi. It was an ugly thing. Him losing control like that and slapping him. They persistently tried to get him to explain, but eventually gave up and focused more on making sure he's alright. Still bad, but better.  "Yeah.. I didn't really get the chance to properly apologise for my outburst. It was rude of me to do that and not explain afterwards-"  "Nah, it's fine. Whoever that guy it must've deserved that slap." Daichi reassures him.  "He looked so happy to see you though." Sugawara mutters, "I feel bad for him. He looked on the verge of a panic attack."  "A panic attack from a slap? Talk about overdramatic." The captain rolls his eyes. Hinata looks down at his shoes. Akashi did seem excited to see him. And his eyes.. they didn't look like they did last time. They looked warm. Like when he first met him.  "Hey hey hey!"  The sound of Bokuto's voice echoes throughout the room. He strides across the gym, practically bouncing with excitement. Kuroo's right beside him, a jubilant smirk on his face. Akaashi and Kenma trail behind them, conversing lowly amongst each other. Tsukishima groans in irritation, already getting pissed from how energetic the owl is.  "You've got me feeling pumped up just from that!" Bokuto grins, clapping his hands together. His golden-coloured eyes almost sparkling in excitement.  "Finally decided to show your actual self on the last day? How meretricious." Kuroo teases. Hinata looks at him with a blank look, not understanding the expression at all, "What does me-t-sciois mean?"  "It's just another word for flashy." Akaashi explains, and Hinata 'ohhs' in understanding. "Stop using unnecessarily long words. " Kuroo just shrugs, "Not my fault I knew it and he didn't."  "Okay okay, that's enough!" Bokuto whines, "I need to say something important to everyone here!"  Anyone could already hear him, but upon the realization that he's now talking to all of them, they stop what they're doing to give him their full attention, slightly curious in his words.  "Is it another barbecue?" Lev questions eagerly.  "No.. It's something even better.. We are all gonna have a sleepover!" Bokuto announces happily.  "Seriously? The coach allowed it?" Yaku inquires Kenma, who tiredly nods.  "What are you? A high school girl?" Tsukishima rolls his eyes.  "No, but I am a high school boy!" Bokuto winks, "But it'll be so cool! They'll be pizza, and ice-cream, and snacks, and we'll all watch a movie and built a fort and stuff!"  "That sounds fun, I'm in!" Nishinoya says quickly.  "Me too! Free pizza anytime!" Tanaka agrees.  "I guess it'll be nice to do before the end of the training camp." Asahi chuckles, rubbing the back of his neck as Ennoshita walks to stand beside him. "I feel like something's gonna go wrong." The second year mutters.  "You're going, right Hinata?" Inouka runs up to him excitedly.  "Definitely. I can't wait." The ginger grins.  -- "Akashi, catch the damn ball!"  Snapping back into reality, he turns around swiftly. He fumbles a bit but is able to catch the ball. However, Kagami grabs the ball from his hold easily and dribbles towards the hoop before performing a neat layup. Someone blows the whistle, signally their break. Akashi tiredly walks to a bench and slumps against it, looking off. Mibuchi passes him a bottle, which he's surprisingly able to catch. He mutters a quiet 'thank you' before twisting open the lid and chugging down the plastic water bottle. Mibuchi glances at Hayama, who glances at Nebuya. They all share an uncertain look before Mibuchi clears his throat.  "So, how are you doing, Sei-chan?"  "Just fine. How about you?" He blinks innocently at his Senpai, who inwardly groans. This is supposed to be about Akashi, but he's being to nice again and asking back.  "We're all fine, Akashi. We're just worried about you!" Hayama exclaims.  "Why would you need to be worried about me?"  "Because you're acting you've been given two left legs and an empty mind!" Kise adds in as he walks towards them. Kuroko and Midorima's with him.  "Am I really?" Akashi frowns at the several nods of affirmation, and they really are telling the truth. He's got deep eyebags that display how badly he slept last night. He looks completely drained out which is evident in the way he plays. Not to mention his concentration and focus has completely disappeared. Such a contrast from his original personality would catch anyone by surprise.  "Judging from the way you constantly keep rubbing your temple, I'm going to assume you have a headache. Perhaps a migraine?" Midorima guesses, not even needing a confirmation to know he's correct. Kuroko's brows furrow as he recalls Akashi acting in a similar way in his first year. "It's nothing serious. A bit dizzy at the most. Perhaps the lack of sleep has gotten to me." He dismisses casually, hoping they'll just let it go. He closes the bottle lid, putting it beside him as he attempts to catch his breath and regain his shaken composure. Midorima doesn't look convinced. Kise and Hayama frowns a bit. Mibuchi sighs, shaking his head.  Now Kuroko is known for being blunt and not having a cover, so no one should be surprised when he asks this. But it does. "Did you see Hinata?" 
"I don't think you properly understand, Shouyou. None of us care about that anymore. You're of no value to us. 
 
"You're getting weak, Shouyou. I didn't know you could be so pathetic."
 
"I said that when you were important. You no longer are." 
 Kise's eyes widens. Midorima tenses up and Kuroko just stares blankly at the teenager, waiting for a response. Hayama, Mibuchi and Nebuya all can sense the tension. The name 'Hinata' holds more importance than they realise, because all of the colour drains out of Akashi's face. He almost looks like he's about to be sick.  "Sei-chan?" Mibuchi tries to reach for Akashi, but he flinches back.  "I'm fine. I-I'm fine just don't." He mutters. Kuroko's about to say something, but he's interrupted by the sound of the whistle getting blown. Akashi uses the distraction to get away from them and go back onto the court to take his position. Midorima sighs, walking away to join his own team. Kise frowns, looking at Kuroko with a 'why would you ask that?' look. Kuroko doesn't know what to say, looking down at his shoes.  "Akashi." Shirogane calls out, motioning for him to come. Akashi complies, standing in front of him. "I don't know what's going on with you, but anyone can see that it's affecting you negatively. If you need to sit out or clear your head, then say so."  "Sorry sir." The second year bows his head slightly, "I will improve."  Shirogane's eyes narrow, not relatively happy with the vague answer. He can tell that something is wrong with the boy, but he dismisses him anyway with an expression of skepticism and dubious. Seirin and Rakuzan all take their position, waiting for the sharp blow of the whistle. When it does come, both teams start off strong, wanting to dominate the second half.  After a miscalculated pass, Hayama's able to intercept it, grinning widely at the shocked looks. He swiftly dribbles the ball, running towards the hoop. Kagami cuts in front of him, arms stretched out. Hayma smirks at the invitation of the challenge, gladly welcoming the 1v1. He dribbles the ball in and out his legs, increasing and decreasing his speed to shake him off. Kagami, though, isn't shaken as his eyes are glued to the ball.  After a while, Hayama realises that the position he's in isn't going to let him get past Kagami. and that he'll get the ball stolen soon enough. He looks around and notices that almost everyone is being heavily marked. Could he try and do a crossover? Akashi used to be able to do it really well and it worked. If he just- "Over here!" A young voice calls out. Hayama glances quickly as someone runs right past him, Izuki right on his tail. He quickly throws the ball to him, his eyes glinting with proudness as the kid sprints down the court with impressive speed. Kagami nods at Izuki as the switch marks, Izuki walking to him as Kagami runs after the kid. The kid is called Sojiro Tora. Probably the best first year they have. He's bright, and energetic, seeming to have a never-ending supply of energy. He pretty much acts like a child too, being rather irrational and risky, which doesn't surprise anyone because of his baby face (that he hates mentioning). If anything, his personality is quite like Hayama's himself, with a mix of Kise's. Funny, they're all blonde too.  Kagami's able to catch up with him, arm outstretched as he tries to grab the ball. Sojiro swerves out of the way in time, both hands clasped on the ball. His eyes dart around, knowing he needs to pass because shooting from there is practically asking it to be stolen. A blur of red catches his peripheral and he doesn't even call out a name before throwing it in that direction. It's a pretty powerful and fast pass, but Akashi can get any ball. Even without his emperor eye, his mind allows him to predict very accurately. There's no way he won't catch it. No way- "Akashi look out!"  Akashi turns his head, eyes wide like a deer caught in headlights. It looks unnatural on him. Akashi is never caught by surprised in the way he is currently. He doesn't have enough time to react, and the ball slams right into his face, sending his head flying backwards as the rest of his body followed.  
thud
 The ball rolls on the floor before coming to a stop, the gym filled with threatening silence. Akashi lies still, not moving even the slightest bit. Kagami then walks towards him hesitantly, kneeling down beside him and shaking him a bit. Akashi's eyes flutter open and he sits up, blinking with confusion.  "You good?" Kagami questions, visibly relaxing at the nod he gets as a response.  "Is he okay?" Shirogane yells out.  "Yeah he's fine." Kagami yells back, turning to look at Akashi again. He stiffens, "Oh shit."  -- Kagami can tell that Akashi is definitely not fine. Blood drips (or more like oozes) down the side of Akashi's head, creating a puddle on the tiled floor. He winces just at the look at it, knowing that it probably hurts like hell.  Several gasps echo around the gym. The first year, Sojiro or whatever his name is, slaps a hand over his mouth, all the colour draining from his face, "O-Oh my God, I'm sorry Akashi-san I-I didn't mean to!" The kid practically looks like he is about to burst into tears from how mortified his expression is. Shirogane gets up from his seat, striding across the gym quickly to get to Akashi. Several other people do too, and in just a few seconds, everyone is crowding around him. Akashi blinks again, not really understanding why there's so many people around him. He seems a bit confused and out of it, but at the same time, understanding everything that's happening.  Midorima crouches down, waving a hand in front of him as he tries to find out exactly how the injury is affecting him. "Can you see me? Is your vision blurry or weird?" "I can see you just fine." Akashi frowns, but by the way that his eyes keep clouding up, Kagami guesses that he's lying.  "You're bleeding from your head. You're anything but fine." Nebuya reminds him, not phased by his 'I'm fine' act that he likes to do. Despite the fact that he is bleeding, after being around him for a few years, you can see pretty well through his lies.  "Poor you, Sei-chan." Mibuchi coos, gently turning his head to try and see the injury  Akashi, stubbornly enough, pulls away and pushes himself up to stand. But Kagami notices his legs swaying a bit, and without warning, his body gives out on him, and his hand flies to clutch his head. Kagami reacts quickly and he's just barely able to catch him in time, gently holding him in his arms to keep him standing up. Akashi's ears turn red, not daring to meet Kagami's eyes. "Kagami, come with me to take him to the nurse." Shirogane commands, eying them cautiously. Kagami nods, crouching down to swing one arm under his legs and another on his back before easily hoisting him up. He can feel Akashi stiffen and his face growing warm against his neck. Kagami only raises a brow, a bit surprised to see usually composed captain of Rakuzan getting so easily flustered. He nods at Shirogane, following after him.  As they enter the corridors, it feels a little less tense. Less eyes and less pressure. He feels Akashi squirm a bit in his arms, clearly uncomfortable and in pain. Kagami tries to loosen his hold, not saying anything as he knows it'll only be awkward and more humiliating for Akashi.  They reach the infirmity, and Shirogane doesn't bother knocking. He opens it and notices a woman, early thirties at the most, with neatly packed brown hair and caring eyes to match. Her brows furrowed in concern upon spotting them, her voice soft as she speaks, "And what happened to you, dear?"  "Akashi here got hit with a basketball. His head hit the floor pretty hard and started bleeding. I'm suspecting he has a concussion." Shirogane says gruffly.  "Poor kid. Lay him on the bed." The nurse instructs. Kagami does as he's told, walking towards the bed and gently placing Akashi on it. She rummages through a cabinet, grabbing a little kit. The woman comes back to them, opening the kit and taking out some wipes. "I'm just gonna look to see if I can find the injury, alright?"He nods, tilting his head a bit. her hands softly separates sections of his hair. Eventually, she finds a gash and tenderly starts to wipe it. He makes a few noises of pain and jerks a few times from the sting, but other from that, he's relatively calm. By the time she's done, there's about four wipes that's soaked with his blood. The nurse patches the wound with a fabric thingy - a gauze? - and secures it before standing back in front of him. "How does that feel?" "Fine." He responds curtly. "And how do you feel?"  "Fine." What a lie.  "Thought you wouldn't be stupid enough to lie to a nurse." Kagami scoffs, not feeling intimidating by Akashi's glare. It softens a bit as he winces in pain, bringing a hand to his temple.  "Though I wouldn't use his exact wording, he is correct. Lying about your health and injuries will only create further problems for you in the future."  Akashi frowns. Kagami knows that Akashi knows this. Anyone with common sense would know it. So what's the point in trying to downplay it. There's literally no point for doing so. There's no matches. The games aren't important. And it's even the last day! This guy is so confusing.  "My head hurts. A lot. Feels.. like a migraine, but more painful and it spreads.. across my whole head." Akashi mutters. Maybe the concussion or whatever it is made his choice of wording more casual and less.. detailed. At least he's easier to understand. "I kinda ..feel dizzy, and my vision keeps on blurring at random times. And.. I feel like I'm- gonna be sick."  After hearing that, the nurse proceeds to do a bunch of tests. She told them that they can leave and come back. Shirogane needed to get back to his team, so he left. And for some reason, Kagami decided to stay. He doesn't understand why. They didn't get along well in their first year. And even after the winter cup, things were still pretty tense, so why is he worried?  "You can come back in now." The nurse peeks her head out. Kagami nods, standing up and entering the room. "I gave him some painkillers since he kept on saying that his head really hurts. He's a little woozy, and needs rest, but you can talk to him. I'll be outside."  Kagami gulps as the woman walks out of the room, leaving the two of them alone. Akashi's awake, but he's avoiding eye contact like he'll get shot if he doesn't. It almost makes Kagami want to laugh, but that would be rather inappropriate in the current situation. He searches his mind for something to say. A topic. A reminder or advice. Anything to make the room less quiet. Anything- "I appreciate you for carrying me all the way here. I must've tired you out." Akashi's words catches his off guard, forcing him out of his thoughts. His voice is softer than usual. A bit quieter and less confident too.  "Nah, don't sweat it. And you're pretty light anyway." Kagami shrugs it off. With all those muscles, Kagami expected Akashi to weigh a lot more that he does. Feeling a little more comfortable, he decides to muster the courage and ask, "So. What got you so out of it?" Akashi expression turns into one of confusion, "From the effects of the painkillers? I was sure the nurse had told you-" "I didn't mean that." Kagami rolls his eyes, "I mean before. In the gym. You weren't concentrating. Like- at all."  "It wasn't huge matter." Akashi looks away with a small voice, not eager to discuss it. "Just a mild headache that took away some of my focus." "Headache my ass." Kagami scoffs, easily not buying the act or believing his lies. He moves to stand a bit closer, "The Akashi I knew would never let himself get that distracted by a simple headache. So stop lying and just admit what's wrong already."  Akashi stays in silence, his eyes darkening a bit. They seem duller than usual. He digs his nails into his hands as if he's trying to make sure that he still has that control over himself. His mouth opens, but then he closes it again, reluctant to speak. But after a few moments of none of them saying anything, he just decides to tell him.  "I saw someone I knew yesterday." He starts. The first thing that Kagami's mind goes to is a girl. Maybe he got rejected? Maybe the girl didn't want to be with him anymore due to his emperor eye. Understandable to be honest. Akashi seriously was a bit terrifying back then. Not to mention he had a weird obsession with scissors. Creepy much. "We were teammates back in Teiko." Oh. Not a girl then.  "We used to be close friends until my other personality had fully taken control. That side had led me to do unforgettable things to him. I had even almost stabbed him once. Right I-in the arm." His voice wavered, full of regret. "He left in his second year. I only came back to my original personality at the end of our first year, as you know. But he was a very precious friend. You can't find someone like that so easily anymore. So when I saw him yesterday, I was overjoyed." Oh, well maybe- "Only for him to tell me that I'm no better than dead to him."  Akashi chuckles dryly. Kagami's eyes widens, not expecting that. "And his eyes held so much hatred that I knew he was being truthful. He even slapped me."  "That's shitty, but I can understand where the other person's coming from." Kagami looks around the room. When he doesn't get a reply, he looks back at Akashi, but he practically flinches as he sees his red eyes shimmering with unshed tears. This is terrible. Kagami doesn't know the least about comforting people, let alone someone like Akashi Seijurou. Speaking of which, he roughly rubs his eyes, trying to stop himself from crying, but the more his wipes, the more tears fall down his cheek.  Swallowing down his awkwardness, he walks to the bed and gently grabs his wrist, pulling them away from his face. Akashi looks up at him with red-rimmed eyes and tear-stained cheeks, trying to understand what he's doing. "Don't you know that you're not supposed to rub your eyes so harshly? You're only making yourself look more of a mess."  "Sorry." The smaller boy's voice cracks a little, and a tear strolls down his face. His face grows hot from embarrassment, and he averts his gaze. Kagami frowns, thinking of what to do. If he was in this situation.. he'd probably want to be left alone or.. maybe a hug? His mother would've hugged him. The way she did it was so soothing. Maybe it would work on him. "I-I'm fine now. Just give me a sec-" Kagami cuts him off by wrapping his arms around him, pulling him against his chest. Akashi goes rigid and his breathing hitches in his throat. "Don't apologise for showing emotion. Everyone needs to. So stop trying to be so damn tough all the time."  At those words, Akashi's body relaxes, and Kagami feels his shirt dampen. Sensing his new-found comfortability, he brings a hand to cradle Akashi's head and uses the other to rub circles around his back, just like his mother would do. It feels like that broke the dam, because all of a sudden, he hears stifled sobs. And shit, he's never heard a cry sound so broken before.  The nurse comes back in with Shirogane, but they freeze upon seeing the sight in front of them. Akashi doesn't notice, but Kagami does and he sends them a look that makes them nod and exit the room again.  The two of them stay like that for a while. At that time, Kagami thinks over what Akashi said. There's something about it that causes Kagami to feel like he's heard this before. Left in his second year. Precious friend.. Happened during Akashi's other personality took over.. And then it hit him.  Akashi saw Hinata.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"Ta-da!" Hinata's eyes sparkle at the newly-transformed dorm room. Blankets, beanbags and blankets are spread across the large room, which is cleared of all the futons and other things. In the middle of the room, there's a low coffee table that has countless snacks. A box of cookies and doughnuts. Different flavours of chips. A bowl of fresh, bright green grapes. Prestles and biscuits. And a huge pizza in the middle of it all, cut up into several, equal pieces. The faint smell of popcorn lingers in the room, and Akaashi walks into the room with four bowls of it, placing them on the table.  "Sugaa!" He and Nishinoya run to Sugawara, enveloping him in a tight hug as they cry into his shoulder, "I love you so much!" The third year smiles, patting their heads, "I know, I know. I'm the best. Now go choose a spot."  After doing the same thing to Akaashi, Hinata looks around and chooses somewhere near the middle, sitting on a beanbag. Nishinoya tried to eat one of the cookies, only to get smacked on the head by Sugawara, who starts scolding him. Bokuto us the next one to walk (or run) in, with Kuroo and Kenma right beside him. They choose to sit with Hinata, who starts rambling on about something to them. Akaashi takes a seat with them as well, choosing to lie on a blanket.  Tanaka, the second years, and Asahi are the next few, sitting with Nishinoya as they hungrily admire the food. Tsukishima and Yamaguchi walk in and sit near the back. When Yachi comes in, she sits next to them. Some of Fukurodani's members come in, then the rest of Nekoma, and then the rest of Fukurodani. The other managers sit with Yachi, and when Kageyama comes with the rest of Karasuno, Hinata eagerly calls out for him, patting the spot that he saved right beside him. Soon enough, everyone is sitting down, chattering loudly with each other. After scanning everyone in the room to make sure that no one is missing, Kuroo and Sugawara get up to stand at the front of the room, turning off the lights and silencing everyone.  "First off, let's give our thanks to Sugawara and Akaashi for arranging this!" Kuroo starts clapping, and gradually, everyone starts joining in. When all the clapping fades down, he continues, "Second off, we need to decide on some movies. The max is five. Any suggestions?"  "Material girls- no. Mean girls!" . "Are you a fricking girl yourself!?"  "How about hunger games?" "Nah 13 reasons why." "We need horror. How about scream?" "Frozen!" "Bokuto shut up! Let's watch the notebook." "No we need to watch a comedy! Or a classic!"  "Y'all are boring! Let's watch a romcom!" "Of course you wanna watch a romcom-"

"Don't even TRY to violate me today." -- After about ten minutes (felt like ten hours) of bickering and arguing over movies choices, they finally decided on three. They changed it to three since they decided that they wanted to play some games afterwards.  1. Frozen2. Scream3. 10 things I hate about you As the start of the movie rolls in, they start to grab snacks. Hinata starts with a nice slice of pizza, starving from the lack of food throughout the day. He looks at his friends. Kageyama decided on grapes. Kuroo and Bokuto are sharing a bowl of popcorn. Akaashi settles on potato chips and Kenma is nibbling on a chocolate chip cookie.  "Hey Shouyou!" Nishinoya whispers. Hinata turns around to look at him, perking up at the outstretched hand with a doughnut that has white icing layered nicely on the top. "Try this!"  "Thanks Noya-san!" He accepts it, taking a small bite. He chews on it, letting the flavours fill his mouth. His eyes grow wide as he stuffs the entire thing into his mouth, making noises of satisfaction, "This is so good! What type of icing it?"  "It's Daichi's special icing." Tanaka smirks. Nishinoya looks like he's trying so hard not to laugh. At first, Hinata doesn't get it, tilting his head. "Special icing? Did he make it-" His words falters as he realises what they're implying, and he bursts into laughter. They join him, their heartfelt laughter filling the room. Tsukishima gives them a disgusted look, glaring at them.  "You guys are so cringe." He mutters.  "Haterr!" Nishinoya points at him.  Soon enough, they get through all three movies and most of the food has been devoured. Feeling full and satisfied, they decide to play truth or dare. It takes a few minutes to clear up all the food packets, but they're able to complete as they all sit around in a circle.  A quick game of rock paper scissors leaves Lev starting first. He looks around, thinking of the best person to pick and what question he could ask them. Finally, his eyes land on someone and his eyes glint with glee. "Yamamoto, truth or dare?" "Hah? Dare, of course. I'm no wimp!" He declares, crossing his arms with a challenging look in his eyes.  "You sure? Well, alright then. I dare you to go into the middle of the room, do a handstand for ten seconds while singing the duck song!"  Yamamoto's brow ticks in anger from the dare, and he turns his gaze to look at Kiyoko, who's looking back at him. A wave of embarrassment hits him and he turns bright red. Doing this in front of her? Oh God. Why did he pick dare!? "Fine!" He stands up, practically shaking in rage as he storms to the middle of the room. Several 'whoos' and 'come on Yamamoto!' bounce around the room, trying to hype him up. It does little help to sooth his shame as he prepares himself. He lowers himself onto his hands, kicking upwards as he keeps his legs in the air. As he finds his balance, he starts singing the song. Laughter bursts around the room, and after ten seconds are over, he gets back onto his feet and proceeds to assault Lev.  And it goes like that. They play for a while, asking for truths or making them do humiliating dares. By the time it's Yukie's turn, she knows exactly who and what to ask. "Hey Yachi, truth or dare?" She asks, smirking a bit.  "Uh, truth?" She states, but it sounds more of a question than a statement. For some reason, she can sense that this would probably rat her out.  "What's the name of that one guy you're seeing? And tell us about him."  . . . "WHAT?" "YACHI YOU'RE SEEING SOMEONE?" "WHO?" "TELL US- NO. TELL ME." "NOO." Her cheeks burn bright red and she can feel her face growing hot. She looks at Kiyoko for help, who smiles a bit before raising her voice, "At least give her a chance to answer."  Upon that, the yells die down until it's a tense silence that is on the verge of breaking as they stare intensely at her. She gulps, fidgeting with her fingers and looking at the ground. How would she be able to say this? "Well." Her voice stammers a little, but she continues, "He's a bit taller than me. Like- maybe K-Kenma's height or a bit taller." That catches Kenma's attention from being mentioned. His cat-like eyes gaze into hers. "He has blue eyes and-and really soft hands.." All the girls coo and giggle and Nishinoya bursts into laughter. Tanaka stands behind her, putting an arm around her shoulder as he gave her a toothy grin, "Make sure you introduce him to us!"  "Wait what's his name?" Daichi inquires curiously.  "Uh, Kuroko.." She says quietly, but everyone hears it.  A heavy silence falls upon the room once again. Some don't know him at all. Others have heard about him before and a few know about what he 'did' to Hinata. However, Hinata's reaction is most noticeable one amongst everyone. His eyes grow as wide as saucepans. He gapes, jaw slacked as he stares at the blonde girl, completely stunned.  "I-I'm sorry I didn't tell you, Hinata-kun I just-"  "I called it! That's amazing, Yacchan!" Hinata laughs, his eyes crinkling as he practically beams in joy. Yachi feels her body relax, thankful that he isn't upset. He gets up to give her a warm hug, "When did you guys start dating?" "Yesterday, actually." She chuckles nervously, rubbing the back of her neck.  "Oh so when you were getting all dressed up, it was for a date?" Ennoshita inquires. "Ah- well it wasn't originally a date.. We were just hanging out!" She explains quickly, earning several nods. "A-Anyway, Kageyama, truth or dare?"  "Dare." He says innocently, blinking at her.  "I-" She pauses as Hinata leans into her ear, whispering something. Kageyama frowns, already sensing something weird. She looks at him with a 'seriously?' look, and when he grins back at her, she sighs, looking back at Kageyama. "I dare you to buy Hinata and I an ice-cream. B-but you don't have to buy me one!"  The setter glares at Hinata, huffing slightly as the boy sticks his tongue out at him. "Okay. Hinata, truth or dare."  Already knowing that if he picks dare, he'll be in for a lot of trouble, he goes for the 'safer' option, "Truth."  "Who's Aomine."  Hinata stiffens. God, he is tired of this. He literally saw Akashi yesterday and now he's being asked about Aomine? When would he get a break from all of this. Hinata's about to lie and say he's never heard that name before, but then the door slams open and he visibly pales as all the colour drains from his face.  "I'm Aomine." A deep but familiar voice interrupts him.  Panic grabs him by the throat and his breathing hitches. You have got to be joking. He turns around, hoping that maybe he misheard the voice, but then his brown eyes meet blue, and an icy shiver course through his body, as if a cold hand has gripped his spine and refused to let go.  The world seems to spin around him, as if dizziness and fear has taken hold of his senses. Terror claws at his insides, a twisting feeling forming in his stomach that makes him want to retch. Aomine is here. He's here, standing right in front of him, looking at him.  His friends and teammates are sending him confused glances, but he can't even think about that. All he sees are Aomine's eyes.

-- Sugawara's brows furrow as the door is slammed open, and two unfamiliar people stand by the frame. The one who spoke is tall. Scarily tall, with tanned skin and dark blue hair. His eyes are slightly darker and they almost look grey. The guy's wearing a black tee that puts his muscles on display. Despite that, his face looks young and he couldn't be older than seventeen. So the guy could be around his age.  The other teen, while a bit shorter and slimmer, still looks rather swole. Sugawara's eyes widen in realization. This guy is a model. Ryota Kise. With his silky blonde hair and rich golden eyes and perfect face, Sugawara could tell almost instantly from the sport magazines and even just some in general.  "Hey, who invited you here?" Daichi questions, standing up. Kuroo also gets up too, eyeing the two of them cautiously. The tanned teen -Aomine?- looks at Kageyama, who glares at him. Then Aomine looks at Hinata again. As their eyes meet, it feels as if a hundred untold stories flood through them, and a thousand emotions came in. Sugawara can practically feel it.  Hinata looks at least five shades paler. There's fear behind those brown eyes of his, but it's hidden behind the look of hatred blazing in his gaze. His shoulders are trembling and his fists are clenched so tightly that his knuckles are turning white. But he looks scared. So, so scared..  "He asked you a question." Kuroo steps in front of Aomine and Kise, his gaze challenging and almost taunting. Aomine peers down at him, his brows knitting together. Kise's just gawking at Hinata like a love-sick puppy.  "Hinatacchi!" Kise tries to walk towards him, but Hinata flinches, and the anger in his eyes falters. Kageyama stands up, relatively prepared for what could be the outcome of this situation. Kenma shuffles a bit closer to Hinata, sensing the negative emotions coming from him.  "Why are you guys here.." Hinata whispers, his voice shaking slightly. He shakes his head, squeezing his eyes shut as if he's trying to block them out. Sugawara frowns at that "You two, leave." Kageyama scowls, pushing Kise back. Aomine growls, pushing Kageyama back harder. The setter already felt like this was coming and braced himself, only stumbling back a little bit.  "What's going on?" Nishinoya frowns, glancing around the room.  "You know these guys, Hinata?"  Lev asks. He doesn't get a reply.  "We ain't here to bicker with you bunch of girls." Aomine scoffs, "I just need to talk to Shouyou."  "No need to use girls as an insult." Kiyoko retorts sharply. Aomine smirks a bit, liking the fact that he's getting a rise out of her. "I'm not insulting girls, sweetheart. But you all play such a girly sport. What, are you all gay too?" "Alright, get the hell out of here." Kuroo says brusquely, not finding anything the guy was saying funny.  "Or what?" Aomine sneers.  "Just stop already!" -- Hinata snaps, his voice dripping with venom. He stands up, storming right in front of Aomine. He isn't going to avoid this anymore. He ran away from Kuroko. He started panicking with Akashi but with Aomine? Aomine.. Aomine is the worst of them all. And the last thing he's going to do it run away again and start having a panic attack.  Aomine's composure falters slightly upon his approach. He obviously wasn't expecting to be confronted like this. It only pisses Hinata off more. He glances at Kise, sparing him only a quick look before looking back at Aomine, "You two need to go."  "But Hinatacchi we needed to see you! We're leaving tomorrow-" "Isn't it obvious? I don't want to see either of you. Why would I want to see you?" Hinata puts it straight, not feeling a single ounce of sympathy with the way that Kise deflates and looks like he's on the verge of tears. "And besides, you think barging in on a sleepover is going to make me want to talk to you guys? You've ruined everything once again!"  "I get that you're pissed and stuff, but we didn't really have a choice." Aomine defends himself, "We didn't even know you guys were having a sleepover. But now that we're here, can we say what we wanna say?"  "You know what, fine. Go ahead. Say everyone you want in twenty seconds."  The dark teenager takes a deep breath, collecting his thoughts before gazing at him with earnestly, "This may feel rushed, and I've been planning to say this for years now, but I'll say what I can in the time you've given me. I'm really, really sorry for everything I've done. I've done really shitty things and I seriously don't know why I even had the mind to do that to you. I'd take it back everything I've done with no hesitation-" "But you can't." Hinata cuts him off, "twenty seconds are over. You two can leave now."  "What-" "Just leave it, Aominecchi! I told you that this wouldn't work. It's too rushed." Kise sulks, grabbing his wrist. Aomine roughly yanks his hand out of his grip, walking closer to Hinata. Instinctively, he steps back a little, glaring up at the older teen.  "Don't be like this. I get what I did was wrong but-" "No you don't! You don't get it. Now can you just leave?!" Hinata's practically begging now, feeling his confidence die down. He's withering. The wall that he held up with his anger is crumbling down to pieces as the seconds go by. It's almost a matter of time until he loses his composure and breaks, and he prefers if he doesn't do it in front of everyone, especially the culprit himself.  "If anything, you don't get it!" Aomine raises his voice, causing Hinata to almost flinch. "I put in all this effort to come and apologise to you, and you don't even forgive me, let alone actually let me finish my apology! What more do you want me to do?"  "..You are the most clueless guy I've met in my life. Like- do you honestly think it's that easy? You really think I'll forgive you like that? After everything that happens, I'm just supposed to forget it?" Hinata could feel the tears forming in his eyes, but he continues to speak, "It's not that simple, Aomine. But of course you wouldn't get it. You never have." "What is that that I don't get, huh?" Aomine grips Hinata's wrist tightly, his eyes wide and a bitter smirk playing on his lips. The smaller boy winces, gritting his teeth in pain, "Break it down for me." "Alright then. You don't get that it isn't so easy to talk to the guy that helped almost murder you. You don't get that trauma comes with being bullied. You don't get that even after I left, I had countless of countless of nightmares reminding me of everything you've done to me. You don't get that I'm scared of you. S-So don't fucking barge in here and act like I owe you my damn forgiveness 'cause if you keeping acting like this, I swear I'll never forgive you!"  Aomine blinks in shock, going completely speechless as he did not expect those words at all. His grip loosens and he then looks down, feeling completely shameful and almost regretful? Hinata can't care less. He just needs the guy to leave.  "You did what to him?" Kenma's voice cuts through the thick silence. It feels as if Kenma's question causes realisation to dawn on everyone. Hinata feels himself leaving that daze of anger, and he notices the wetness on his cheek and blurriness in his eyes. Bringing a hand to his face, he wipes his cheek, only then registering that he's crying.  Kuroo roughly grabs Aomine's wrist and pulls it away from Hinata, shoving him against a wall. Asahi stands up, his fist clenched in a painfully tight grip as he walks towards the two boys. Daichi puts a hand on his shoulder, sensing the rage from the taller boy. Kuroo pushes Aomine back towards Kise, seething. "The two of you should leave. Now." Akaashi speaks up, his deep, dark blue eyes flickering with contained fury.  "I-" "Don't try to argue. Leave." Sugawara commands coldly..  "But-" "Get the hell out of here!" Bokuto yells at them, causing them to flinch. He looks upset. Not the pouty kind. Like the livid kind. It looks unnatural on Bokuto, and rather intimidating too. Kise sends him once last glance before walking out of the room, pulling Aomine with him.  Daichi slams the door after them, sighing in irritation. Hinata suddenly feels very embarrassed. He said all of that, in front of everyone. He let his anger take control and now all he wants to do is cry. There's so much more he wants to say but he isn't ready to face that part of his life yet.  "Here." Hinata jumps a bit from surprise, turning around to see Kenma beside him with tissue in his hand. He smiles, but it's a sad smile and it only makes Kenma frown as he accepts it and wipes his eyes. But then the tears keep on falling and no matter how many times he wipes his eyes, they keep falling. "Hinata?" Yamaguchi's voice is soft and hesitant, "Are you alright?" Bokuto and Inouka come to him, asking him if he's okay. Then several people start to crowd around him, and now he just feels overwhelmed and pressured. But then Sugawara shoos them all away, scolding them about something. At this point, Hinata can barely even register what's going on. He just feels an arm around his shoulder directing him away from everyone. Out of the room and to a quiet place.  "Hinata? You here with me?"  Hinata blinks at the hand that's waved in front of him. As he's brought back into reality, he sees that Sugawara's in front of him. His usually bright brown eyes are narrowed with concern, the color almost seeming to deepen as worry etches across his features.  "Yeah. Sorry-" "Why are you apologising? You didn't do a single thing wrong." The third year tries to reassure him, but Hinata just shakes his head, feeling his eyes well up with tears again. "I caused a scene. I could've reacted better and now everyone knows." He hides his face in the palm of his hands, feeling utterly ashamed of himself for losing control so easily. Sugawara pulls him into a hug, and when they both pull away, Hinata looks up at his upperclassmen, who looks older than he actually is. He seems wiser with a mind beyond his years. But his appearance also sends a wave of comfort over him. Like a safe haven in a world of confusion and stress. Like a place that he knows he'll be alright in.  "No one could've predicted that they were going to come. It's not your fault. And if anything, you took the whole thing so well. You put the guy in his place, so please don't feel bad for something that wasn't you fault." He pauses as he notices Hinata's lips trembling a bit. "You can cry if you want to."  "I know. But I won't." Hinata decides, slapping his face, "I won't cry for someone who doesn't even care. 'Cause in a way, it'll feel like I lost and he won, you know?" Sugawara sadly smiles, patting his back, "Yeah, I know." They stay in silence for a bit before Hinata looks up at him, "Do you wanna know the whole story?" As much as he tries to hide it, Sugawara can't mask his eager curiosity, "Yeah." -- The night is dark. Darker than usual. The faint dots of stars trickle across the sky like splattered paint. The moon is nowhere to be seen, and the breeze is cold as the wind bristles against the trees and bushes, the slight sound of the rustling breaking the silence.  Hinata shivers a bit, wishing he brought a thicker jacket. But maybe he'll be warmer after playing for a bit. He slides into the fenced court, witnessing Kagami's one-handed dunk. The ball rolls over to his feet and he crouches down to pick it up, smiling as their eyes meet.  "Oh, you're here." Kagami grins a bit, catching the ball that's thrown at him.  "It's the last time we'll see each other. How about a match to determine who's the best." Hinata suggests, sliding down his bag and throwing it in the corner.  "Already asking for a beat down?" Kagami teases, bouncing the ball with his left. "Come on then. I wouldn't mind a warm up." "I'll give you more than that." The ginger smirks, catching the ball and bounces it from one hand to another. Kagami crouches slightly, eyes glued to the ball and he makes sure he's focusing. Hinata goes at a steady speed to the left, and just when Kagami's close enough, he suddenly turns to the right, sprinting towards the hoop and dunking it in. "Huh.. I guess you're getting better." Kagami gives him a high five before grabbing the ball, using his speed to zoom past Hinata and doing a clean hook shot. They play just like that for a long time. By the time they're done, they're reduced to a pair of sweaty, tired guys propped up against the fence with bruised ankles and sore muscles. Despite that, they're both happy. Hinata especially. After all the events that had happened, he feels like he's been able to blow off some steam.  "I'm gonna miss this." The fiery teen leans his head back, glancing at Hinata, who beams at him.  "I'll come to visit! I've got a cousin that lives here. But you have to buy me a popsicle." Kagami smiles at the familiar grin, looking up at the sky, "Depends. How long will you play with me for?"  "From sunrise till sunset. I won't let you stop until you can't stand." "Alright I'll be counting on it." He chuckles, but then a rather solemn look takes over his features, and he averts his gaze. Hinata's grin fades, confusion and concern glinting in his eyes as he moves a bit closer.  "What's wrong?"  He doesn't reply immediately, as if he's trying to find the right words to say. Then he sighs, giving up and just saying it how it is, "You shouldn't be upset at Akashi."  Hinata's eyes hardens and he frowns, "What do you mean? You know what he did to me I-I can't just forgive him-" "Wait. Let me ask you this. Have you noticed that Akashi's eyes look different compared to middle school?"  Hinata contempts it. His mind drifts back to those days. His first year. Akashi had gentle but determined eyes full of tranquility. He doesn't know a lot of fancy vocabulary, but they made him feel safe. Almost similar to Suga's. But then he started to change, and with that, his eyes changed too.  One of his eyes had turned into a deep shade of amber. His gaze turned striking and intense, and when you'd look into them, it felt like could see your soul, analysing everything about you and leaving no secrets to hide. It was alluring but unsettling.  "Yeah.. But what does that have to do with anything?" "Akashi.. he has DID." Hinata stares at him blankly.  "Dissociative Identity Disorder."  "I still don't get it."  "It's a disorder that causes someone to have two or more different identities. So the simplest way to put it is that his other identity took over his mind and made him do all those things. It wasn't really Akashi."  At first, he still doesn't understand. But then it starts to register in his mind, and he's hit with an overwhelming gust of guilt and regret and shame. It pools inside him, swirling around his stomach and churning. He feels nauseous.  "He came back to his original personality last year when we beat him in the winter cup. From what I heard from Kuroko, the effect of being in control of another identity took a massive toll on him, both physically and mentally and stuff."  "..How?" "Flashbacks. Like- bad ones, I think? Some of them sent him into a panic attack. He also got really depressed for like a few months and got anxiety. And he stopped eating for a while. The whole thing got him in hospital but he said that he didn't regret it and it was a self punishment for what he's done to you. I shouldn't really be sharing this, but I felt like you should know." Now Hinata might really be sick. Emotions flash through him and he can't even collect his thoughts. Everything's a mess. How could he had not noticed. All the signs were right there and it was so obvious. And yet, he just overlooked it and allowed his friend to suffer.  "Two days ago, we saw each other again. Did he react to that?" Hinata asks hesitantly.  "He cried." Kagami replies bluntly, earning a wince, "But I think his concussion made him a little more emotional than usual."  "Concussion!?" He exclaims, eyes wide with concern, "Is-is he alright? How'd he get a concussion?"  "He was all distracted cuz of your interaction with him. Got hit in the head with a basketball and fell on his head pretty hard. He's on meds and he's resting so he's getting better." When he doesn't get a reply, he turns to look at Hinata, only to flinch at the sight of tear-filled eyes and trembling lips. Not again! I can only take so much crying!! "Crap- don't cry! He's not dying."  "I'm not crying I-I just.. feel so stupid, you know?" Before Kagami can respond, he quickly adds on, "Anyway, do you think I can see him?" "Uh, what time. We're leaving tomorrow around twelve so-" "Tonight."

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"You sure you wanna do this?" Kagami asks for the third time as they walk through the dark, empty corridors. Hinata groans, giving him a look, "Yes! Besides, you said that everyone's asleep, right? What's stopping us?"  A frown tugs at Kagami's lips, and uneasiness flickers in his crimson eyes. Hinata doesn't understand why Kagami's more nervous than him. It's not like it'll have an actual impact on him. Hinata sighs a bit, turning his focus back in front of him. They get closer and closer until they're standing right in front of a room. It has 'INFIRMARY' plastered on the front in bold. The two teens glance at each other, and when Hinata nods, Kagami reaches for the door knob and unlocks it.  The room is dark, and Hinata goes to switch the light on when Kagami hisses, telling him not to. Hinata nods in understanding, and heads to the corner of the room. There's a bed there, and it's undeniable who lies there. Akashi's back is turned, but he's fiddling with something. Some sort of plushie? It's green, with two big black circle as eyes and a 'w' shaped mouth. Hinata takes a seat by the edge of the bed, poking his cheek playfully.  "Hayama-san, don't do that please." Akashi mumbles tiredly.  "You grew out your bangs again! I hated how you cut it short in middle school." Hinata exclaims, and he feels Akashi tense up. He turns his head to meet Hinata's eyes, and he looks as if he's been punched in the gut. Several emotions rush through his eyes and his iris decreases in size. Hinata takes that split second to observe him. He's got these deep bags under his eyes, and his lashes grew longer. But he looks tired. Really tired. He stares at him in disbelief, and they spend a few seconds in silence before Akashi coils back, his back hitting the wall.  Hinata flinches a bit in shock, staring at Akashi in confusion. He looks scared. Why? Why is he reacting like this? Shouldn't he be happy?  "Akashi? What's wrong?" Kagami's brows furrow.  "You shouldn't be here." He whispers, "I don't want to hurt you again."  Shit. That hurt Hinata more than it should've. It feels like his stomach literally dropped and he's filled to the brim with guilt. Does Akashi really think that? Hinata knows Akashi. He knows he wouldn't hurt him anymore, not when he's like this. Akashi squeezes his eyes shut, holding his head as tries to calm himself down. "Be careful. I don't want you to hurt yourself even more!" Hinata tells him. "And I know you won't hurt me. That's why I came to tell you that I'm sorry." "Why would my well-being concern you in the slightest bit? You're supposed to hate me. I-I did atrocious things to you. Things that should not be forgiven so please don't say that. Please." Akashi begs, his voice breaking a little as he stares at him with pleading eyes. Sadness clouds the second year's features and a part of Akashi is shattering as he says these words. That sick feeling returns and Hinata feels his stomach churn with remorse and shame. He knows he's done enough crying for a life time, but that doesn't stop his eyes filling up with tears that he quickly blinks away. "You didn't do anything to me. It was the other side of you. So it wasn't even your fault in the first place-"  "But I still hurt you." Akashi interrupts, his voice growing desperate as he clenches the covers, "I should've controlled myself. I should've managed everything better- I almost stabbed you. It doesn't matter if it was another identity because it was still me. It's part of me."  Hinata doesn't say anything, not trusting himself enough to not cry. He doesn't look at Kagami for help. He doesn't search his mind for something to do, something to say. His body acts on his own as he reaches his arms out to pull him into a hug. He can feel Akashi's chest heaving, almost as if he's gasping. Every breath is ragged and uneven, and then tears start to fall and he's crying. Kagami did say that Akashi cried earlier, but it feel unreal to experience it in person. In Hinata's eyes, Akashi has always been strong. Like an unmovable pillar that could never fail; practically the perfect guy. He admired and looked up to him so much in middle school. And to see the same guy crying in his arms feels weird, but oddly comforting too. Comforting because he knows Akashi is human, and no one is really perfect. He feels his own eyes starting to dampen, and he doesn't bother to wipe them away.  "Now stop crying, or I'll kill you!" Hinata fakes a cold an serious voice, attacking Akashi with hugs and earning a yelp out of him. With no warning, a tall figure strides across the room. It's too dark for Hinata to see, but the moonlight gleams a bit through the cracks in the curtain and familiar lavender eyes with a steel-like gaze causes him to shrink. A large hand punches him square in the face, and an immediate stinging pain strikes him in the cheek before it barely fades into a throbbing pain, spreading across his entire left face. His vision blurs and he isn't even given any time to recover when he's picked up like a rag doll and thrown to the ground where his arm is pressed behind his back with someone holding it in place.  The pressure makes him scream. It feels as if his arm is on the verge of being snapped from his shoulder. The pain is intense and searing in his shoulder. It's unbearable, and he tries so hard to move from under the grip. He can hear the faint yells from Kagami and Akashi, but it barely registers with the pain clouding up his thoughts. Sharp cries are forced out of him, his chest winded and lost upon the hand that is pressed against his neck.  He can't breathe.  Shit, he can't breathe.  Help.  Help-  He inhales heavily as the weight on his back and neck is lifted off. He clutches his chest, tears spilling recklessly from his eyes onto the floor as he coughs and wheezes for air. A hand rubs his back, trying to guide and control him, but he lurches away, forcing himself onto his feet before stumbling out of there. He runs through the empty corridors as fast as he can, not waiting to catch his breath.  He doesn't stop running until he reaches his dorm where he falls against the door frame, trying to breathe.  He still can't breathe. Why can't he breathe? -- Murasakibara barely registered what happened.  He wanted to check on Akashi to make sure he was sleeping so he'd recover faster. The other GOM said they'd meet him there in a few. There was noise coming from the room, and he thought that was a bit weird because Akashi should be asleep, and no one should be disturbing him. And then he heard crying. And Murasakibara has never heard Akashi cry, but he could tell easily that it was him. He walked quickly, increasing his pace till he reached the room. Just as he was right in front of it, he heard something that immediately sent him into fight mode.  
"Now stop crying, or I'll kill you!"
 He heard Akashi make some sort of noise that was cut of by the sound of rustling and thudding. He reacted on his own, storming into the room and heading straight for the person on Akashi. It was too dark in the room for him to see properly, so he just punched the guy square in the face. An unexpected, cracking sound cut through the air as his knuckles connected with the cheek, causing Murasakibara himself to cringe. The guy was pretty small to be saying talking all big.Then he grabbed the guy and threw him to the ground, pressing his arm against his back and holding it firmly in place as he also pressed on his neck. The guy practically howled in pain, his cries crackling as he squirmed and writhed around under him. Murasakibara winced, not expecting the guy to be so small and fragile. He used too much of his strength on a guy like him.  "Get the hell of him!" Kagami barks angrily, shoving him away from the guy. Akashi ran straight to the kid, putting a hand on his back as he wheezed, struggling to breathe. The wind blew the curtains a bit and the moonlight shone in, showing the guy's face.  The guy was Hinata.  Suddenly, Murasakibara felt his stomach plummet. His chest was tight and he was paralysed in disbelief.  Hinata jumps away, running out of the room. Kagami runs after him, and Murasakibara still can't move. "Why would you-"  "I thought── he was hurting Aka-chin." He utters, stunned. An overwhelming, sick filling surges inside of him. How- and why- but..  What did he do..? -- At this moment, Kageyama Tobio has never felt more conflicted. He knew something was wrong, and he couldn't wait to find out what it was, but now that he has, he honestly doesn't know how to react. Sugawara and Yachi gathered up everyone in Karasuno to sit patiently in the dorm. He feels nervous in a way. Nervous to find out the whole story.  Sugawara and Yachi enter the room, and the low chattering of the room dies down as they stare expectantly at the two. Kageyama knows he looks a bit desperate right now, but he needs to know the whole story. They glance at each other before Sugawara takes a big sigh, looking at them.  "Hinata requested that Yachi and I tell you what happened. He feels like you guys deserve to know." He frowns a bit, thinking of how to phrase it, "Hinata used to play basketball. He originally lived in Teiko and was a starter, making him one of the members of 'The Generation of Miracles.'"  Yachi opens up a sport magazine, and Kageyama almost gapes. That rough guy- Aomine- and his model boyfriend or whatever, are there. There's a tall guy, a short red-head, and a stern looking guy wearing glasses. But in the middle of them, with Aomine's arm slung around his shoulder, is a younger Hinata, who's grinning at the camera with bright eyes and faint freckles. It feels a bit unbelievable as Yachi proceeds to talk how famous they are.  Then together, the two of them explain everything. How they used to be friends. How Aomine and Murasakibara started to become rude to him. Haizaki's outburst. Kise and Midorima ignoring him. Akashi's sudden change in personality. Hinata almost dying experience. His father's death. And the more they talk, the more that Kageyama wants to be sick. A pit forms in his stomach the weight of the situation sinks in. He feels like a rug has been ripped from under him with no warning, leaving him unbalanced and confused.  He hesitantly looks around. Daichi looks pissed. He's gritting his teeth as if he's trying to control himself. Asahi's eyes contain the same- if not even more- anger, but the rest of his expression is neutral. Sugawara looks shocked. Very shocked, like he couldn't believe something like that could happen to his young lowerclassmen, who was even younger when he actually experienced that. Tanaka looks down, clenching his fist as a vein on his head pops.  Nishinoya is a mix. He looks livid, but there's sadness that lingers in his eyes. To think someone he knows went through that is nauseating. Speaking of nauseating, Yamaguchi looks close to being sick right there and now. He has a hand firmly pressed on his mouth, and he looks on the verge of tears. Tsukishima's brows are knitted together as pure disgust simmers in his eyes. Disgust from the thought that someone could do that.  And Kageyama.. He doesn't even understand how he's feeling anymore. A white-hot heat starts to consume his insides, making it difficult to think or speak. He has to grit his teeth to stop himself from cursing. All he wants to do in this moment is hunt those guys down and beat the living shit out of them.  Abruptly, the door is slammed open, and there stands (more like slumps) Hinata, gasping and coughing and he clutches his chest. There's a bright red mark on his left cheek that's bruising. It looks fresh, and undeniably painful. His eyes are filled with tears that messily spill down his face.  There are several gasps around the room, and Daichi shoots up, rushing to Hinata's side, along with Sugawara and Nishinoya. Kageyama doesn't know what to do. He wouldn't be much help if he goes over to them, but he wants to check on him. He decides to hesitantly walk towards them, not getting too close as he doesn't want to crowd him.  "Hinata? You need to breathe." Sugawara tells him as Daichi firmly rubs his back to ground him. Hinata's just choking on his own sobs, gripping Nishinoya's arm tightly to keep himself standing.  "I── he── hurt── my arm." He manages to gasp out and its only then that Kageyama notices how he's clutching his arm.  "Who hurt your arm? Give us a name." Daichi presses.  "Mu──rasakibra." He whispers, but he hears him anyway. Kageyama stiffens. Murasakibara? Didn't he hear that name just a few seconds ago? "You mean the guy from the Generation of Miracles?" Nishinoya asks, just to clarify,. When he gets a shaky nod, a negative vibe fills the air, leaving everyone tensed.  "Alright that's it. We're killing those guys." Tanaka smirks angrily, cracking his knuckles.  "Calm down, Tanaka. We don't even know where they are-"  "Take a left, walk straight until you reach the stairs and go down a floor, walk straight again and then take a left. I'll show you if you don't remember." Yachi says coolly, with a complete contrast to her usual personality. Tanaka fist bumps her and Ennoshita splutters.  "But you can't fight them alone! Have you seen how swole and tall they are!?" Yamaguchi tries to reason.  "Who said I'll fight them alone?" He asks, and on sync, Nishinoya, (A reluctant) Tsukishima, Asahi,  and Kageyama stand beside him.  "Wait what- even you, Asahi-san? Ah- Captain? Suga-san?" Yamaguchi looks at his upperclassmen desperately.  "Those shit-heads have done enough to our teammate." Daichi says lowly.  "Someone needs to humble them." Sugawara grins. "Nothing I hate more than bullying and injustice."  Something flickers in Yamaguchi's eyes, and then he nods, "Alright then."  "Yachi? You'll look after him?" Sugawara questions hopefully.  "I couldn't fight those guys even if I wanted to." Yachi admits, grabbing Hinata and leading him away from them. "Let's go. We're wasting time." Kageyama murmurs, walking out of the room.  "Wait." He looks back, and Nishinoya throws him their Karasuno jacket. When he raises a brow, he only grins and says, "They've gotta know the name of the team that kicks their ass."  He nods, slipping on the jacket. He hears the rest of them coming to join him. At this moment, Kageyama Tobio only has one goal in his mind.  Fucking up the Generation of Miracles.  --

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"YOU PUNCHED HIM?" Kise squawks in complete disbelief as he stares at Murasakibara, who rubs the back of his neck anxiously, muttering something to himself repeatedly. Midorima massages his temple with irritation, his brows furrowed. This has put them in a bigger mess.  "Kagami went after him?" Aomine huffs, "Hope he caught up with him. Who knows where the kid ran off too."  "You call him a kid as if he isn't just a year younger than us." Midorima pipes up, trying to think of what to do, "Who here has Kagami's number?"  "I do!" Kise exclaims proudly, ignoring the 'you have everyone's number' that he doesn't bother to reply to. He pulls out his phone, texting Kagami as Midorima instructs him on what to say.  "You messed up big time, big guy." Aomine puts a hand on Murasakibara's shoulder, to which is roughly shrugged off. Things have been tensed between everyone lately. Even if they try to act causal with each other, there are still unspoken words that creates an unpleasant feelings that linger in the air.  Akashi sighs, and Kise remembers that the teen is supposed to be resting right now. Poor guy. But then he stiffens a bit, turning to look down the hallway. Midorima does next, and then the rest of them do. Kise looks where everyone is looking, and then he realises he hears footsteps; several. Judging by how their feet pound against the ground with not a single ounce of gentleness or care, Kise can guess that they don't care about how loud they are, and it's probably for a reason.  And then he sees them. Eight guys, all of them wearing the same black jacket as they storm towards him. Well, it feels like they're storming towards him. Now, Kise knows he's been called a monster more than he's been called his own name, but in this exact moment, he feels chills run down his spine as he actually shivers. He's never been this intimidated before, and he just prays that whatever the reason they're angry for is a huge, huge misunderstanding.  "Who are those guys?" Murasakibara murmurs.  As they get closer and closer, he starts to recognise their faces. They were at the sleepover. Wait- they were at the sleepover. Hinata got punched. Hinata ran away. They look angry. He connects the dots and his eyes widen. Oh crap.  "Hey, you really think that you can be a dick and get away from it?" Tanaka snarls, pressing a finger against Murasakibara's chest boldly. This guy doesn't seem scared at all. Looks like he's biting more than he can chew. Murasakibara's stature isn't just for display.  "Huhhh? Who the hell are you?" Murasakibara frowns. Tanaka moves out of the way, and Kise is confused for a second until Akashi yells 'look out' and a blur rushes past him. Looking up, he sees a boy. He's small, smaller than Akashi, and Kuroko, and even Hinata. He kicks himself up from the wall, swinging his leg to collide with Murasakibara's face.  Kise gasps, watching in disbelief as Murasakibara stumbles back, holding his nose that's oozing with blood. The guy who kicked him is grinning with satisfaction, and there's a chorus of 'Nishinoya!'s, some proud and some shocked.  Murasakibara snaps, grabbing the kid -Nishinoya?- by the collar and punching him hard in the face before throwing him against a wall. A tall guy, with long brown hair and dark eyes pushes Murasakibara off and they eye each other. Kise's pretty sure the guy is Asahi. They all did some research after finding out Hinata is in Karasuno. "Hey, what the hell's your problem? Picking a fight for no reason?" Aomine yells, about to give Nishinoya a piece of his mind, when he's roughly tugged back by Kageyama, who's practically bloodthirsty with the way he's glaring at Aomine. Aomine's eyes widen and his lips curve into an ecstatic smirk.  Karasuno's captain, Daichi, walks up to Akashi, yelling at him. His voice is loud, and Kise tries to go towards them, but he's shoved against the wall by a soft-looking guy, only that his face is etched with fury. His brown eyes contain an unsettling rage, and Kise's brows furrow. Sugawara Koushi. No. 2 and used to be a regular setter until Kageyama stole his spot. He's usually described to be calm, and kind, but this guy is anything but kind right now. "I guess you really can't believe everything on the magazines. You're made out to be a perfect model who's kind and welcoming, but they don't know the real you. They don't know what you've done behind closed doors. They don't know, that behind that pretty smile of yours, you're nothing but a monster."  A lump forms in Kise's throat and his breathing hitches. Sugawara's words are getting to him. It's intrusive, and it's playing with his mind, meddling with his thoughts. He gulps before hardening his gaze again, pushing the guy off him, "Oh yeah? You don't seem so nice either, Mr Refreshing. Aren't you supposed to be a role-model for your lowerclassmen? How'd the media act if they found out that Karasuno picked a pointless fight with the generation of miracles? That'll be nice for your reputation as birds with clipped wings."  He has the advantage. He's taller, and broader, and despite the age difference, stronger too, but then why does he feel so uneasy? Sugawara grabs his shirt, his eyes flickering with something as he speaks, "I wouldn't want my lowerclassmen to do nothing when their friend is hurt. That would be pathetic, right?"  Kise looks around. There's two guys on Murasakibara, Kageyama on Aomine, Mr Captain on Akashi, and two guys on Midorima. He grits his teeth, there's no escaping it now. Not like he wouldn't want to kick this fake guy down a few knobs. He's seriously getting pissed.  "You know what is pathetic?" Kise questions before pushing Sugawara roughly against the wall, causing him to wince, "Starting a fight you can't win." He forces a smile, "I guess our principles don't align."  Kise kicks Sugawara onto the floor, smirking, "I guess they don't." -- Kagayama clenches his fist, thinking of what to do. Make the first hit? Hell, all he wants to do is hit the crap out of this douchebag. But he's stronger. Kageyama knows he's stronger. Aomine knows that too, and he's grinning like a maniac because of it. His eyes are wide and his pupils are dilating.  For once, Kageyama just decides to not perfectly calculate his chances, because he's pissed right now, and he needs to let out some steam before he bursts. He acts purely on emotion, swinging a hand out. Aomine dodges, grabbing his wrist and holding it tightly in an iron-grip.  "Such a small wrist for someone so cocky." Aomine mocks, and frustration boils inside of him as he winces, trying get out of his hold. Quickly, he brings his other hand to crash into Aomine's cheek, catching him by surprise. Finally. His knuckles ache in response, but the pained hiss he hears is worth it all.  Aomine snarls, grabbing both of Kageyama's arms before kneeling him hard in the stomach. Kageyama gasps as the wind is knocked of of him, but he isn't even given a second to recover as Aomine puts his hands on his head and forces it down to connect with his face. A loud, guttural crack rings throughout the room -or at least, in Kageyama's ears- and he can taste copper in his mouth.  His eye sight blurs, but he forces himself to get back into it, growling as he drives Aomine into the ground and just does what he can to get a hit in. Throwing his arms around erratically, shoving and punching him randomly. He can barely register the aftermath of the pain his inflicts.  Then, Aomine gets stronger. He grips his forearms, practically shattering them under his hold. Kageyama has to force himself not to cry out in pain, using all his strength to get out of his hands but he's still unsuccessful. He's then shoved to the ground, with a weight on top of him. He thrashes under him, curses and swears spilling messily from his lips. He can faintly hear Aomine bark out in laughter before lowering himself, so that his lips are inches away from his ear.  "You're really pissing me off." He murmurs lowly, and Kageyama squirms at the feeling, turning his head as much as he can to glare viciously at him.  "Screw you." He grits out, before his body reluctantly gives up and stops fighting. Just for a second. He can feel bruises starting to form on his forearms and his nose stings. His lip stings too. He's pretty sure he got a cut there as the metallic taste once again fill his taste buds. The yells and roars around him are getting louder. Everyone else is fighting. He needs to fight too. He has to. He has to- He sees the blur of Aomine's finger, and he acts without thinking, biting the flesh. The teen jerks back, not expecting that at all, and Kageyama uses this as a chance to escape, wiggling out from under him and kicking him right in the face.  Aomine crashes back, a momentary shock striking his features until he starts grinning again. This guy has just got to be a masochist. He bends his hand and uses his wrist to wipe away the blood leaking from his nose. "You really are exciting."  Kageyama really wants to kill this guy.   -- "Why would you agree to that!?" Hinata exclaims as Yachi tells him everything, "Are they really gonna fight each other?"  Yachi shrugs, looking away. The lack of guilt is a bit weird on someone like Yachi, and Hinata frowns, standing up and heading towards the door, contemplating what to do. Yachi's brows furrow a bit as she gets up, reaching for his arm, "Wait, where are you going?"  He stops walking, gritting his teeth before quickly yanking his arm out of her grip and running through the door. He ignores her shocked calls, sprinting faster to reach everyone else.  With his speed, it doesn't take him too long to reach the room. He slides in through the door frame, and he feels a pang of shock strike him upon what he sees. They're all fighting. Everyone's fighting, and everyone's there. Kageyama's fighting Aomine. The look in their eyes is unsettling and dangerous. Daichi has Akashi pinned to a wall, a bright mark on his cheek as he grits up at the older captain. Sugawara and Kise are brawling, but Sugawara doesn't look so good on the floor like that.  Nishinoya and Asahi are fighting Murasakibara, who already has a bruised nose. And then Tsukishima and Yamaguchi are on Midorima. His glasses are cracked and discarded on the ground. There's a cut on his face. Yamaguchi's knuckles are bruised.  How would he stop them? Can he even stop them at this point? He doesn't want people to fight because of him. He isn't worth getting hurt for. Shaking his head, he's about to try and stop Kise when something catches his eyes. Akashi's on the floor, and there's a bookshelf. It's falling. Shit. It's falling.  "Akashi!" -- Everyone freezes at the voice, including Sugawara. He turns around and sees Hinata. But he isn't focused on any of them. He's focused on what's in front of him. So Sugawara averts his gaze again, and his eyes widen at the sight of the red-head, Akashi, under the wrath of a bookshelf. None of them are fast enough, and even as Akashi puts his hand up to protect himself, it barely lessens the impact as it crashes on him.  Daichi's frozen there, registering what he just did. Hinata sprints past him, using all of his strength to pull the bookshelf off him. But he's too weak, so Kise and Midorima rush to help. After finally getting it off, a round of gasps echo around the room. Sugawara feels like he's about to be sick at what he sees. Akashi, curled up in himself, bleeding. A large gash is on his head, and he isn't moving. Hinata curses, trying to jostle him awake.  Midorima tries to touch him, but Hinata shrugs him off, sending him a look of distaste that makes him back away.  Sugawara carefully approaches them, kneeling down beside the two. He glances at Hinata with questioning, and at the nod he's given, he gently takes Akashi from him and leans him against his legs to observe the gash on his head.  "Don't touch him-" Aomine tries to say, but instantly shuts up at the glare from Hinata.  "Is.. he okay?" Kise asks with shimmering eyes, paled with fear and worry. "He'll need an ambulance." Sugawara notifies, and Daichi quickly fumbles through his pocket to grab his phone, feeling responsible and wanting to make up for his mistake. As Daichi gets on the phone, Akashi stirs a bit, letting out small noises of pain. "And we need to stop the bleeding-" Aomine strips off his shirt, throwing it to the beige-haired teen, who blinks in response before nodding as a thank you. He folds the shirt before gently pressing it against the gash, wincing at it almost immediately soaks up with blood.  Akashi moans in pain, his face scrunching up. "I-I'll get someone! Uh-" Yamaguchi looks around frantically.  "Just.. ugh. Murasakibara, go get Rakuzan's coach. Take the child with you." Midorima urges. For once, Murasakibara doesn't complain and just starts walking off. Yamaguchi bristles slightly at the name but runs after him.  "Aka- Seijurou right?" Sugawara questions, feeling a bit of tension leave his body at the small nod, "How do you feel right now?" " 's hurts." Is all he says before groaning and curling up, trying to shield his eyes from the light. "Do you feel dizzy?" Hinata asks, gently grabbing his hand in his own as he tries to get him to speak. Akashi nods shakily, taking a sharp breath. Soon enough, Rakuzan's coach arrives with a few new faces. A tall, slender guy with unnaturally long lashes. Another slightly shorter guy with blonde hair and a snaggle tooth. And then one really tall dark-skinned guy with a very muscular body. Trailing behind them is a rather unnoticeable looking guy that instantly reminds him of Kuroko. "Sei-chan!" The long lashed male gasps, kneeling down by Akashi's limp body, "Are you okay? You're bleeding. A lot. I don't think you're supposed to lose that much blood from a head injury."  "Stop rambling!" The taller male grumbles, putting a hand on his shoulder to move him away slightly. "Which one of you did it!?" The blonde guy yells, looking around before resting his gaze on Hinata. His bright eyes narrow darkly, and he storms to Hinata, his fingers wrapping around the front of his shirt, "Was it you!? If it was, I swear I'll beat your ass!" Hinata's eyes grow wide with rage and he pushes the blondie back, venom leaking out of his voice, "Shut up, you bastard! If you want a fight just say so, dickhead!" "Who you calling a dickhead!" The other male barks, growing more aggressive to match Hinata's level. Sugawara can't even find the power to stop them, still shaken up by the recent events. Before he can attempt to speak, someone steps up, grabbing both boys by their collar and throwing them apart. "Stop fighting." Daichi commands before looking the blondie straight in the eyes, "I was the one fighting him. If you want to blame someone, blame me." The blonde boy falters slightly before his face morphs into one of anger. Before the words can leave his mouth, the taller male with long lashes puts a hand on his shoulder, keeping him still. "Don't, Hayama. Sei-chan is hurt, and fighting isn't going to help. In fact, your yelling is probably making it worse." The blonde- Hayama?- still looks frustrated but the will to fight leaves his eyes.  "Shoyo, are you okay-" "I'm fine!" Hinata hisses, and Nishinoya recoils back in shock. The sound of ambulance sirens cuts through the tense silence, and Tanaka looks outside the window. "The ambulance. It's here."